INDONESIA DAN HUKUM INTERNASIONAL

Dinamika Posisi Indonesia terhadap Hukum Internasional

Dimuat di OPINI JURIS KEMLU RI, Vol. 15, Januari-April 2014

Damos Dumoli Agusman

A  Pendahuluan       

Pakar hukum Belanda, Lambertus Erades, pernah mengekpresikan kegelisahannya bahwa “the relation between international law and municipal law is a subject with which many generations of lawyers have wrestled, are wrestling and will continue to wrestle”.[1]  Para pakar hukum telah lama berdebat soal bagaimana hubungan kedua bidang hukum ini yang akhirnya melahirkan teori legendaris yang disebut dengan monisme dan dualisme dan berlanjut dengan derivatif-nya yaitu teori adopsi dan transformasi. Studi tentang hubungan kedua hukum ini sudah banyak, tidak hanya soal interaksi antara kedua hukum ini namun juga menguak konflik diantara keduanya. Namun sayangnya, studi ini masih terbatas pada negara-negara modern[2] dan belum banyak mengkaji sistem-sistem hukum di negara-negara berkembang. Belum banyak terkuak bagaimana hubungan hukum internasional dan hukum nasional di negara-negara baru yang lahir setelah PD II dan yang melepaskan diri tradisi hukum kolonial-nya  seperti Indonesia.[3]

Negara-negara bekas koloni, yang mewariskan sistem hukum negara penjajahnya, lebih gampang menjelaskan hubungan kedua hukum ini karena negara-negara ini cenderung mewarisi sistem hukum yang dianut oleh negara penjajahnya yang telah menyediakan doktrin untuk persoalan ini.[4]  Bekas jajahan Inggris akan serta merta mewarisi sistem common law yang telah menyediakan doktrin untuk persoalan hubungan hukum internasional dan hukum nasional yang cenderung menganut dualisme, namun untuk Indonesia persoalan ini tampaknya belum jelas.[5]

Indonesia adalah negara baru yang memperoleh kemerdekaannya dan pejajahan Belanda dengan perjuangan pahit. Akibatnya, Indonesia cenderung anti penjajah dan menjadi tidak antusias mengadopsi tradisi hukum Belanda sehingga cenderung membangun sistem hukumnya sendiri.[6] Bagi Indonesia, secara historis hukum internasional adalah pro establishement yang memberi legitimasi bagi negara penjajah untuk terus menjajah negara jajahannya. Hukum internasional pada waktu itu menjadi sangat tidak bersahabat bagi Indonesia. Itulah sebabnya, hukum internasional menjadi agak asing bagi sistem Indonesia dan menjadi elemen yang cenderung baru dalam arsitektur hukum Indonesia. Akibatnya, bagaimana sistem hukum Indonesia menyikapi hukum internasional khususnya perjanjian internasional belum mendapatkan perhatian dalam sistem hukum ini.[7]

Persoalan tentang hubungan perjanjian internasional dan hukum nasional menjadi sangat menarik dan unik. Pengalaman sejarah Indonesia sedikit banyak dapat menjelaskan relasi ini. Indonesia melepaskan diri dari sistem kolonialisme Belanda yang waktu itu dilabelkan sebagai dunia Barat, dunia yang menciptakan “hukum internasional”. Tradisi Indonesia sudah diwarnai oleh sentime nasionalisme, resistensi dan perlawanan terhadap apa yang diyakini sebagai “hukum internasional kolonial”. Persepsi dan tradisi ini, seperti kata  Ko Swan Sik[8] akan mewarnai sikap Indonesia terhadap hukum internasional.

Indonesia memisahkan diri dari Belanda dengan cara revolusioner dan dengan demikian menolak mewarisi tradisi hukum Belanda  tentang hukum internasional.[9] Indonesia membangun sistem hukumnya sendiri dan menetapkan sikap tersendiri terhadap hukum internasional. Sekalipun mempertahankan tradisi civil law  Belanda, Indonesia merumuskan UUD-nya sendiri setelah kemerdekaan.

Sejak kemerdekaan, Indonesia berjuang keras untuk memperoleh pengakuan internasional yang akhirnya diperoleh pada tahun 1949. Setelah itu, Indonesia mengalami 3 periode rejim pemerintahan, pertama disebut dengan ‘order lama’[10] yang ditandai dengan sistem demokrasi terpimpin oleh Presiden Sukarno yang sangat dominan dalam politik nasional. Pada awalnya Presiden Sukarno berorientasi pada demokrasi namun lambat laun mengarah pada pelanggengan kekuasaan yang ditandai dengan istilah Presiden seumur hidup.  Krisis ekonomi pada tahun 1960-an menggiring keruntuhan rejim ini dan selanjutnya diganti dengan rejim ‘orde baru’ yang dipimpin oleh pemerintahan militer Presiden Soeharto.  Krisis ekonomi yang sama terjadi pada tahun 1998 dan juga memaksa rejim orde baru ini mengakhiri kekuasaannya yang kemudian diganti dengan rejim ketiga yaitu rejim ‘reformasi’ yang menguasai sampai saat ini.

Pada masa rejim otoritarian baik orde lama maupun orde baru, perdebatan tentang hubungan hukum internasional dan hukum nasional tidak berkembang.  Sistem politik yang dominan pada waktu itu dengan serta merta akan memberikan jawaban politik terhadap persoalan juridis ini. Persoalan ini tidak kontroversial dan tidak merangsang publik untuk membahas persoalan ini dari segi hukum. Namun di era reformasi pertanyaan tentang status hukum dari suatu perjanjian internasional di dalam sistem hukum Indonesia sudah mulai mencuat. Pertanyaan ini lahir karena tekanan dari dua arah secara bersamaan yaitu internal maupun eksternal.  Secara internal, Indonesia mulai mempraktekkan demokrasi modern yang harus ditandai dengan prinsip rule of law, partisipasi parlemen, pembagian kekuasaan dan kepastian hukum. Prinsip-prinsip demokrasi ini menuntut adanya ketegasan hukum tentang status suatu perjanjian internasional dalam sistem hukum.

 Tekanan eksternal terjadi akibat globalisasi. Ciri utama dari globalisasi adalah semakin kaburnya batas perbedaan antara hukum internasional dan hukum nasional. Dewasa ini telah lahir banya perjanjian internasional yang bersifat intrusif ke hukum nasional seperti perjanjian tentang lingkungan hiudp, HAM dan perdagangan. Sifat intrusif dari perjanjian ini telah mendorong para pakar Indonesia untuk menemukan jawaban terhadap status perjanjian ini dalam kaca mata hukum nasional.

B. Respon Indonesia terhadap Hukum Internasional

1) Sikap Permusuhan (1945-1966)

Indonesia memiliki sikap yang sama dengan negara-negara Asia pada umumnya terhadap hukum internasional, yakni selektif: memilih norma hukum internasional yang bermanfaat bagi perjuangannya dan menolak norma yang merugikannya.[11] Sikap ini selaras dengan pengalaman sejarahnya yang melihat hukum internasional sangat menguntungkan negara penjajah dan sebaliknya merugikan setiap negara yang hendak merdeka karena karakternya yang  ‘separatism”.[12] Sentimen ini telah mendorong para pendiri bangsa untuk mencap bahwa kolonialisme adalah dunia Barat si pencipta hukum internasional.  Hukum ini menjustifikasi penundukan bangsa Asia Afrika terhadap kolonialisme.[13] Sebaliknya, proklamasi kemerdekaan oleh dunia Barat dituduh sebagai tindakan sepihak yang melanggar hukum internasional.[14]

Berakhirnya perang kemerdekaan ditandai dengan pembentukan the Netherlands-Indonesia Union pada tahun 1949 dan sejak itu sikap Indonesia terhadap hukum internasional berorientasi pada Belanda yakni sangat bersahabat. Namun sikap bersahabat ini hanya berlansung singkat karena sejak 1950 Indonesia memutuskan secara sepihak Konferensi Meja Mundar 1949, yang waktu itu dikritik sebagai melanggar hukum internasional. Sejak itu, seiring dengan memburuknya hubungan Indonesia dengan Belanda, sikap anti Barat semakin menguat dan cenderung menjadi identik dengan sikap anti hukum internasional. Sikap Indonesia menjadi sangat anti Barat dan cenderung membangkitkan semangat revolusi yang pernah dikobarkan pada era perang kemerdekaan.[15] Akibatnya, sentimen ini berimbas pada sikap yang sama yaitu anti terhadap hukum internasional.

Beberapa kebijakan Indonesia pada era ini sangat sarat dengan perlawanan terhadap hukum internasional. Pada tahun 1957, kekecawaan Indonesia terhadap PBB semakin memuncak  karena PBB dianggap tidak lagi membantu Indonesia dalam pertikaian dengan Belanda atas Irian Barat sehingga pada tahun 1958 Indonesia mengeluarkan PP No. 23 tahun 1958 yang menasionalisasikan semua Perusahaan Belanda di Indonesia. Berdasarkan penjelasan dari PP ini, kebijakan ini diambil dalam rangka penyelamatan kelangsungan dan kelancaran ekonomi akibat perjuangan pembebasan Irian Barat. Kebijakan nasionalisasi ini telah menimbulkan kontroversi dan melahirkan gugatan terhadap Indonesia di pengadilan Jerman.[16] Para pakar hukum internasional juga angka bicara mengkritisi kebijakan ini sebagai pelanggaran terhadap hukum internasional.[17]  Pakar hukum internasional Mochtar Kusumaatmadja sendiri mengakui bahwa kebijakan ini prima facie bertentangan dengan hukum internasional tentang perlindungan warga asing beserta propertinya.[18]

Resistensi Indonesia terhadap hukum internasional memuncak pada waktu munculnya ancaman strategis yang diakibatkan oleh hukum laut yang berlaku pada saat itu. Lebar laut yang hanya diperkenankan 3 mil telah mengakibatkan Indonesia dipisahkan oleh laut bebas dan membuka ruang bagi kebebasan kapal-kapal perang Belanda di tengah-tengah perebutan Irian Barat. Akibatnya Indonesia melihat hukum laut yang berlaku saat itu sangat merugikan kelangsungan hidup Indonesia karena wilayah Indonesia menjadi tercerai berai dan sangat rawan terhadap disintegrasi oleh daerah-daerah yang pada waktu itu cenderung menguat. Ancaman ini menimbulkan persoalan ketahan dan keamanan negara dan semakin meningkatkan sentimen negatif bahwa hukum internasional tidak adil.[19]

Sebagai reaksi terhadap ketidakadilan hukum laut ini maka pada tahun 1957 Indonesia mengeluarkan deklarasi unilateral yang terkenal dengan Deklarasi Djuanda. Deklarasi ini menegaskan bahwa laut yang berada diantara pulau-pulau adalah laut yang menghubungkan pulau-pulau ketimbang memisahkannya. Untuk itu, Deklarasi menetapkan penarikan garis pangkal lurus yang menghubungkan titik-titik terluar dari pulau-pulau terluar dan selanjutnya mengklaim bahwa perairan didalamnya yang semula adalah laut bebas menjadi perairan pedalaman. Deklarasi ini tentu saja mengundang protes keras dari negara-negara Barat[20] khususnya Amerika Serikat[21]  yang menganggap Deklarasi ini  sebagai pelanggaran terhadap hukum internasional. Walaupun deklarasi ini ditolak dalam Konferensi Jenewa 1958 tentang Hukum Laut, Indonesia tetap bersikukuh dengan kebijakan ini dengan mengeluarkan UU No. 4 Tahun 1960 yang mempertahankan  sikap  ‘persistent non-compliance’ terhadap international law’, sampai akhirnya gagasan ini diterima dalam Konvensi PBB 1982 tentang Hukum Laut.

Sikap apatis terhadap hukum internasional semakin meningkat manakala politik luar negeri Indonesia mendekat ke blok sosialis Russia dan China di era perang dingin, dan eskalasinya semakin buruk pada tahun 1963 waktu Presiden Soekarno menggagas ide kontroversial tentang ‘new emerging forces’ (NEFOS) yang mewakili negara-negara Asia, Amerika Latin, negara-negara sosialis dan berhadapan dengan apa yang dia sebut sebagai ‘old emerging forces’ (OLDEFOS) yang merujuk pada negara-negara kapitalis. Gerakan ini berakhir ketika Soekarno dipaksa turun dari kekuasaannya pada tahun 1966. Sikap perlawanan terhadap hukum internasional mencapai klimaks pada saat Indonesia melalui suratnya tanggal 20 January 1965 menyatakan mundur [22] dari keanggotaan PBB dan semua organnya dengan dasar pertimbangan sbb:

… that in the circumstances which have been created by colonial powers in the United Nations so blatantly against our anti-colonial struggle and indeed against the lofty principles and purposes of the United Nations Charter, the Government felt that no alternative had been left for Indonesia but withdrawal from the United Nations.

Sikap permusuhan Indonesia terhadap hukum internasional juga memperoleh dukungan dari para pakar Indonesia. Dalam rangka pembelaan terhadapa posisi Indonesia yang menarik diri sepihak dari Perjanjian Konferensi Meja Bundar 1949 yang dituduh sebagai pelanggaran pacta sunt servanda, Roeslan Abdulgani, berpendapat bahwa tindakan itu bisa dibenarkan berdasarkan prinsip rebus sic stantibus.[23] Dalam pernyataannya di London Conference on the Suez Canal Crisis 1956, Abdulgani mengklarifikasi posisi Indonesia terhadap perjanjian internasional dengan menyatakan:

Mr. Chairman, I understand fully Sir Anthony Eden’s remarks this morning about respect for the sanctity of international law. However Mr. Chairman, I should add one comment upon this, and that is that most of international treaties which are a reflection of international law do not respect the sanctity of men as equal human beings irrespective of their race, or their creed or locality. Most of the existing laws between Asian and African and the old-established western world are more or less outmoded and should be regarded as a burden of modern life. They should be revised and be made more adaptable to modern international relations and the emancipation of all parts of mankind.[24]

Presiden Soekarno juga menggunakan dalil yang diungkapkan oleh Roeslan Abdulgani diatas dalam setiap pidato retorikanya yang akhirnya berhasil menarik hati rankyat Indonesia untuk mendukung kebijakan anti terhadap hukum internasional. Soekarno mengkritik para ahli yang terlalu menekankan pada kesakralan perjanjian internasional karena setiap perjanjian harus dapat direvisi jika bertentangan dengan keadilan dan kemanusiaan. Menurut Soekarno, perjanjian internasional yang merestui penjajahan harus segera diakhiri. [25]Pakar hukum lain yang mengecap pendidikan di Belanda, Muhammad Yamin, juga mengkritik hukum internasional yang berlaku saat itu sebagai ciptaan Eropa Barat dimana negara-negara Eropa Timur dan Asia tidak terlibat dalam permubataannya.[26]

Sentimen anti hukum internasional ini telah mengkristal menjadi persepsi publik dan mengakibatkan perkembangan hukum internasional pada era ini di Indonesia sangat lambat bahkan mengarah ke apatisme.

2) “Sikap Bersahabat” Era Orde Baru (1966-1998)

Sejak 1966, Indonesia dibawah kekuasaan rejim orde baru yang dipimpin oleh Presiden Soeharto sampai tahun 1998. Rejim ini ditandai dengan dominasi kekuasaan eksekutif yang senantiasa mampu mengambil keputusan politik yang sangat solid. Pengalaman ketatanegaraan sebelumnya telah mendorong rejim ini untuk menekankan stabilitas politikd dan ekonomi sehingga menutup ruang adanya perubahan konstitutional yang bakal rawan terhadap stabilitas dimaksud.

Dibawah rejim ini, sikap terhadap hukum internasional cenderung “bersahabat” karena kiblat politik luar negeri-nya sangat bersahabat dengan dunia Barat. Terjadi pergeseran yang signifikan dari yang semula bermusuhan menjadi lebih berkerjasama dengan dunia internasional. The attitude had moved from being hostile to being more cooperative with respect to international law. Pergeseran ini ditegaskan oleh pakar hukum internasional, Mochtar Kusumaatmadja, yang berupaya mencari keseimbangan antara kebutuhan negara-negara berkembang dan stabilitas hukum internasional yang berlaku saat itu.  Dia menyadari bahwa hukum internasional yang berlaku mungkin sudah usang dan tidak lagi sesuai dengan perubahan masyarakat internasional. Namun dalam menyikapi keusangan hukum internasional ini sikap penolakan Indonesia tidak harus diartikan sebagai pelanggaran hukum ini. Selanjutnya dia mengembangkan dalil bahwa Indonesia dapat saja tidak menerapkan norma hukum internasional yang usang itu sepanjang Indonesia juga memperhatikan kepentingan hukum negara-negara lain. Dalam hal ini Indonesia sangat ingin berkontribusi terhadap perubahan hukum internasional yang lebih memenuhi kebutuhan masyarakat internasional yang telah berubah ini.[27]

Politik luar negari Indonesia selanjutnya terinspirasi dengan gagasan konstruktif dari Mochtar Kusumaatmadja sehingga penolakan terhadap hukum laut internasional yang kerasa di jaman orde lama bergeser menjadi politik keterlibatan yang konstuktif di jaman orde baru. Sejak era ini, Indonesia tidak lagi menolak membabi buta hukum laun namun turut aktif menegosiasikan klaim Deklarasi Djuanda-nya pada rangkaian perundingan hukum laut di PBB yang berakhir dengan diterimanya konspe negara kepulauan pada  Konferensi PBB tentang Hukum Laut 1982.[28] Suksesnya Indonesia memeperoleh pengakuan atas apa yang selama ini dinilai sebagai  “pelanggaran hukum internasional” telah mengubah pola pikir para ahli bahwa apa yang dilakukan oleh Indonesia adaah “membuat hukum internasional” ketimbang melanggarnya (making istead of breaking international law).[29]  Mochtar Kusumaatmadja[30] selalu menekankan bahwa klaim unilateral yang didorong oleh kebutuhan prinsip suatu negara dapat mengkristal menjadi suatu norma hukum baru berdasarkan kebiasaan internasional. Dalam hal ini menurunya, klaim unilateral dari negara berkembang, terlepas apakah itu destruktif atau konstruktif terhadap hukum internasional pada awalnya, tidak harus berarti tetap desruktif pada akhirnya. Dalil ini telah dibuktikan dengan pengalaman Indonesia di bidang hukum laut.

Mengingat bahwa rejim order baru didukung oleh kekuasaan militer yang kuat di wilayah politik, hukum internasional juga dimaknai dan diperlakukan dalam konteks berdasarkan politik ketimbang hukum. Dalam hal ini kehendak politik Presiden sangat menentukan tentang bagaimana hukum internasional beroperasi di wilayah hukum nasional. Sehingga tidaklah mengherankan jika keputusan politik lah yang mendorong Indonesia menerima jurisdiksi Mahkamah Internasional untuk penyelesaian konflik pulau Sipadan dan Ligitan dengan Malaysia pada tahun 1997. Kekuatan politik pula yang mendorong Indonesia mengintegrasikan Timtim kedalam wilayah Indonesia tahun 1976, yang oleh masyarakat internasional dinilai sebagai pelanggaran hukum internasional.[31] Artinya, hukum internasional tidak berakar pada sistem hukum nasional melainkan ditegakkan dan bahkan dilanggar oleh pertimbangan politik yang kuat.

Issue HAM sangat menonjol di era orde baru. Dalam hal ini Indonesia mengembangkan prinsip hukum internasional tentang penolakan campur tangan asing kedalam masalah dalam negeri dalam rangka serangan internasional di bidang HAM.[32] Mengingat kekuatan militer di Indonesia berorientasi pada keamanan nasional yang acap kali memasuki wilayah sipil, maka hukum internasional tentang HAM menjadi tidak kompatibel dengan politik pemerintah. Kecaman HAM terhadap Indonesia semakin memuncak pada waktu Indonesia menduduki Timtim pada tahu 1975. Dalam rangka menjawab kecaman internasional ini, Indonesia menggalang kekuatan Asia dan mengembangkan konsep Asian value dengan melahirkan apa yang disebut konsep cultural relativism (melawan Western universality of human rights)[33] yang oleh dunia akademisi dikecam sebagai upaya untuk melegitimasi kekuasaan otoriter.[34]

Kebijakan HAM ini pada hakekatnya didasarkan pada konsep tentang negara integral yang telah digagas oleh Professor Soepomo pada watu pendirian negara di awal kemerdekaan, yang pada waktu itu menolak ide individualisme.[35] Pada tahap  persiapan kemerdekaan RI, ide negara integralistik dinilai lebih berakar pada kultur Indonesia yang menekankan bahwa hak individu dan hak negara tidak dapat dipisahkan. Ide ini secara efektif diterapkan oleh pemerintah order baru sehingga tidak membuka ruang bagi penghormatan HAM individu seperti yang dibayangkan oleh dunia Barat.

3) Hukum International di Era Reformasi (1998-sekarang)

Rerformasi politik yang berlangsung sejak 1999 telah melahirkan perubahan radikal dalam sistem hukum dan kelembagaan ketatanegaraan Indonesia. Dalam perubahan radikal ini, hukum internasional sayangnya belum memperoleh perhatian yang memadai dan bahkan tidak melahirkan sama sekali aturan konstitusi tentang hukum internasional. Luputnya perhatian politik terhadap hukum internasional dapat dimaklumi. Reformasi yang terjadi sejak tahun 1998 dipicu oleh tekanan politik domestik dalam rangka menyelesaikan persoalan dalam negari akibat krisis multi dimensi yang dipicu oleh krisi ekonomi. Sehingga arah reformasi lebih diorientasikan pada pembangunan kelembagaan konstitusional dimana hukum internasional bukan merupakan prioritas. Dalam konteks ini gerakan reformasi tidak melihat ada yang salah dalam hukum internasional dalam sistem hukum Indonesia dan kalau pun ada tidaklah langsung bersentuhan persoalan reformasi itu sendiri. Oleh sebab itu persoalan status hukum internasional tidaklah merupakan agenda penting dalam reformasi.

Faktor utama lainnya yang mengakibatkan hukum internasional tidak menjadi perhatian reformasi adalah karena disiplin hukum ini tidak terlalu popular dalam kesharian masyarakat dan tidak terlalu menarik minat publik Indonesia. Hukum internasional masih difahami sebagai bidang yang ekslusif tugas pemerintah khususnya kementerian luar negeri. Ketertarikan terhadap hukum internasional masih terbatas pada komunitas akademis dan itu pun masih diajarkan secara minimalis dan masih jauh dari standar negara-negara maju[36] sehingga studi dan penelitian tentang hukum internasional masih sangat langka.[37] Sekalipun merupakan mata kuliah dalam berbagai universitas, hukum ini masih diajarkan secara terisolasi tanpa perlu mengkaitkannya dengan hukum nasional. Di lain pihak, disiplin hukum tata negara dan administrasi negara telah berkembang dengan pesat di Indonesia namun agak membisu soal hukum internasional. Bab tentang hubungan hukum internasional dan hukum nasional sekalipun diajarkan di mata kuliah hukum internasional jarang merujuk kepada praktik Indonesia dan kalau pun ada hanya bersifat indikasi saja.[38] Pakar hukum Indonesia secara umum masih belum memiliki minat untuk mendalami tentang status hukum internasional di dalam sistem hukum nasional.

Sampai pada tahun 2000-an, hubungan hukum internasional dan hukum nasional belum menjadi perhatian akademis dan belum menyinggung kepentingan praktis para praktisi sehingga bukanlah merupakan issue yang kontroversial. Hal ini disebabkan oleh faktor-faktor sbb:

  1. a)Pakar konstitusi/tatanegara dan pakar hukum internasional di Indonesia masih terpaku dengan wilayah disiplinnya sendiri-sendiri dan memandang hukum internasional menurut perspektif masing-masing.[39] Bagi pakar konstitusi/tatanegara, perjanjian internasional secara teoritis adalah sumber hukum tatanegara. Sedangkan bagi pakar hukum internasional, perjanjian internasional adalah dokumen hukum yang tunduk pada hukum internasional. Pakar hukum internasional tidak tertarik untuk membahas status hukum ini dalam sistem hukum nasional. Karena perjanjian internasional ditangani oleh eksektuf yang kuat dan dominan maka issue-issue praktis tentang perjanjian internasional tidak pernah muncul dalam wacana dan perdebatan publik.  Jika timbul permasalahan maka keputusan politik akan dengan serta merta menuntaskannya tanpa hiruk pikuk debat publik. Komunitas akademis menjadi tidak terstimulasi untuk memperdebatkannya dan kalaupun didiskusikan maka akan terlihat kurangnya aspek-aspek internasional dari hukum tatanegara, dan sebaliknya lemahnya pembahasan aspek konstitusional dari hukum internasional.
  2. b)Sejak kemerdekaan RI tahun 1945, dunia akademisi Indonesia diwarnai oleh sentimen nasionalisme yang tinggi dan memandang hukum internasional sebagai hukum kolonial. Para pakar akan melirik hukum internasional hanya jika mempengaruhi kepentingan hukum nasionalnya.[40]
  3. c)Sebagai negara kepulauan (archipelagic state), Indonesia berada pada wilayah terpencil yang jauh dari interkasi lintas perbatasan. Hubungan internasional hanya dilihat sebagai hubungan antar pemerintah ketimbang hubungan antar manusia. Pola pikir ini mendorong para pakar untuk bersikap konservatif tentang hukum internasional sehingga hanya memandang perjanjian internasional sebagai dokumen antar negara urusan ekslusif kementerian luar negeri. Pertanyaan tentang status domestik dari perjanjian internasional tidak meyangkut kepentingan publik sehingga tidak menjadi perhatian para pakar konstitusi/tatanegara maupun pakar hukum internasional.

C. Perlunya Rejim Hukum yang jelas tentang Perjanjian Internasional dalam transisi demokrasi Indonesia

1) Konsekuensi dari Sistem Hukum yang berlandaskan Demokrasi  

Indonesia sedang menuju ke arah sistem demokrasi penuh. Dalam suatu negara demokrasi, prinsip rule of law/Rechtsstaat, yang bercirikan legalitas, kepastian hukum dan equality adalah bagian yang tidak terpisahkan.  Semua negara demokrasi pada umumnya akan mengalami tuntutan tentang elemen-elemen ini yang pada akhirnya harus memperjelas tentang status perjanjian dalam sistem hukum nasionalnya. Mengingat perjanjian internasional akan menciptakan hak dan kewajiban terhadap individu maka validitasnya dalam hukum nasional harus jelas secara konstitutional dan tidak didasarkan pada suatu diskresi semata. Dengan kata lain, rejim hukum yang jelas yang mengatur status perjanjian dalam hukum nasional adalah conditio sine quo non untuk suatu sistem negara demokrasi. Proses transisi demokrasi di Indonesia mensyaratkan rejim hukum yang jelas tentang hukum internasional.

Sebelum menjadi negara demokrasi, pada umumnya suatu negara tidak memiliki rejim hukum yang jelas tentang status hukum internasional dalam hukum nasionalnya. Afrika Selatan, contohnya, sebagai bekas jajahan negara-negara persemakmuran seyogianya sudah memiliki rejim yang jelas dari negara penjajahnya, namun kenyataannya asumsi ini tidak tercermin dalam jurisprudensinya.[41] Rejim hukum yang jelas tentang status hukum khsusunya perjanjian internasional baru tercipta sejak lahirnya Konstitusi baru tahun 1994 Afrika Selatan.[42] Untuk pertama kalinya, Konstitusi Afrika Selatan menyediakan memuat norma yang mengatur perjanjian dan hukum internasional dalam hukum nasionalnya. Hubungan hukum internasional dan hukum nasional lebih jelas diatur pasca reformasi di Afrika Selatan.[43]

Negara-negara demokrasi baru di Eropa Timur dan bekas Uni Soviet juga mengalami situasi yang sama dan pada umumnya dituntut untuk memperjelas status perjanjian dan hukum internasional dalam hukum nasionalnya. Sebelum proses demokratisasi, status hukum internasional sama sekali tidak diatur dalam konstitusi maupun undang-undang nasionalnya. Akibatnya, sistem hukumnya menjadi tidak konsisten dan tidak tegas dalam teori dan prakteknya. Itulah sebabnya, para pakar di negara-negara ini mendesak agar hubungan hukum internasional dan hukum nasional diatur secara jelas dalam konstitusi.[44] Sekalipun masing-masing negara berbeda dalam mengatur hubungan ini namun klausula tentang ini sudah terdapat di banyak konstitusi negara-negara tersebut.[45]

Indonesia pada akhirnya harus melalui tuntutan seperti yang dialami negara-negara demokrasi dimaksud. Sejak jatuhnya orde baru, terdapat tuntutan yang keras untuk perubahan struktur dan bangunan politik Indonesia.[46] Struktur politik dan ketatanegaraan ini telah telah mengalami reformasi melalui amandemen UUD 1945 yang berlangsung antara tahun 1999-2002. Reformasi konstitusional telah menghasilkan perubahan fundamental yang ditandai dengan pembagian kekuasaan yang signifikan dalam rangka terbentuknya sistem demokrasi.

UUD 1945 sebelum amandemen telah dikritik oleh para ahli HTN karena memiliki banyak kelemahan.  Pakar konstitusi Moh. Mahfud[47] menyatakan bahwa UUD 1945 sebelum amandemen menciptakan sistem ekesekutif yang lebih kuat, lemahnya checks and balances, banyaknya pendelegasian aturan ke level UU, banyaknya norma konstitusi yang rancu, serta penekanan pada kemauan politik dan integritas para politisi.**** Amandemen UUD 1945 telah menciptakan sistem yang secara teori dalam mengatasi kelemaahan-kelemahan ini melalui pemberian kekuasaan lebih besar kepada Parlemen, terciptaknya sistem checks and balances serta dianutnya prinsip rule of law. Namun sayangnya, persoalan tentang status perjanjian internasional dalam hukum Indonesia masih belum terjamah oleh amandemen. Sebelum amandemen, pertanyaan ini ditangani melalui diskresi pemerintah tanpa proses checks and balances dari kekuasaan parlemen. Sistem yang terbentuk dapat menciptakan stabilitas dalam mengeimplementasikan perjanjian internasional namun secara bersamaan gagal menjelasan tentang statusnya dalam hukum nasional.

UUD 1945 yang telah diamandemen telah mentransformasikan beberapa  ciri-ciri sbb:

(a) dari otoriter ke pemerintahaan demokratis,

(b) dari executive heavy ke equal checks and balances,

(c) dari kekuasaan militer ke supremasi hukum

(d) dari pengingkaran ke penghormatan terhadap HAM,

 (e) dari sentralisasi ke otonomi daerah.

Konstelasi kekuasaan ketatanegaraan dewasa ini tentunya membutuhkan adanya sistem hukum yang jelas termasuk rejim hukum yang mengatur hubungan hukum internasional dan hukum nasional. Struktur ketatanegaraan pasca amandemen telah memperjelas kekuasaan masing-masing lembaga negara, baik eksekutif, legislatif dan judikatif. Kekuasaan eksekutif telah diberi kekuasaan yang terbatas namun masih memegang kekuasaan untuk membuat perjanjian internasional dan implementasinya. Kekuasaan legislatif diberi kekuasaan yang lebih besar dalam pembuatan undang-undang dan tentunya akan mencakup kekuasaan yang dapat mempengaruhi penentuan status norma internasional kedalam hukum nasional. Kekuasaan judikatif saat ini telah bebas dari pengaruh eksekutf dan tentunya berwenang menginterpretasikan dan menentukan kekuatan mengikat perjanjian internasional. Selain itu, bebasnya kekuasaan judikatif juga melahirkan pertanyaan apakah kekuasaan ini mencakup unuk menguji perjanjian internasional terhadap UUD 1945. Dalam sistem checks and balances ini, setiap organ negara harus memiliki posisi konstitusional yang jelas tentang hak dan kewajiban dari perjanjian internasional.

Perdebatan tentang hubungan hukum nasional dan hukum internasional khususnya perjanjian internasional telah menjadi agenda publik. Pertanyaan tentang status perjanjian internasional dalam hukum nasional telah mencuat tidak hanya di kalangan praktisi melainkan juga di kalangan pembuat UU dan penegak hukum. Perjanjian internasional yang dibuat oleh Indonesia semakin meningkat baik dari segi kualitas maupun kuantitias. Perjanjian yang dibuat deawas ini cenderung mulai mengatur hak dan kepentingan individual seperti HAM, lingkungan hidup dan perdagangan sehingga melahirkan pertanyaan tentang bagaimana penerapaknya dalam hukum nasional.[48] Dengan perkembangan ini maka ketiadaan rejim hukum yang jelas akan melahirkan ketidakpastian hukum tentang hak dan kewajiban individual yang lahir dari perjanjian-perjanjian tersebut. Dari perspektif internasional, Indonesia tentunya dituntut untuk memenuhi kewajiban internasionalnya yang lahir dari setiap perjanjian internasional yang mengikatnya. Para pakar meyakini bahwa negara yang tidak memiliki rejim hukum yang jelas tentang hukum internasional akan mengalami risiko ganda, yaitu melanggar hukum internasional dan merusak balance of powers dalam sistem konstitusinya.[49]

Ketidakpastian akibat tidak adanya rejim hukum yang jelas tentang hukum internasional semakin diperparah dengan derasnya arus globalisasi. Karakter perjanjian internasional di era globalisasi ini sangat intrusif dan menyentuh wilayah ekslusif hukum nasional, seperti perjanjian-perjanjian di bidang HAM, lingkungan hidup dan perdagangan.[50] Hukum Indonesia tidak dapat lagi berdiri sendiri. Pengalaman negara-negara lain menunjukkan bahwa setiap sistem hukum nasional saat ini harus melakukan rekonsiliasi terhadap standar internasional. Jika di masa-masa lalu hukum nasional bisa kebal dari pengaruh internasional maka dewasa ini telah mengkristal adanya syarat minimum bagi setiap negara untuk mematuhi suatu perjanjian internasional.[51]

Sebagai negara demokrasi yang terinspirasi dengan model Barat, Indonesia saat ini berupaya untuk menerapkan standar negara-negara modern. Sistem negara hukum, partisipasi parlemen, pembagian kekuasaan, kepastian hukum merupakan ciri-ciri negara demokrasi yang hendak dibangun oleh negara Indonesia. Konsekuensi logis dari upaya ini adalah bahwa Indonesia perlu memiliki rejim hukum yang jelas yang mampu menjawab secara pasti dan predictable tentang status perjanjian internasional dalam hukum nasional. Pertanyaan tentang status perjanjian ini juga akan terkait dengan kedudukan hirarkis-nya dalam sturktur perundang-undangan. Sejak kemerdekaannya, Indonesia telah menganut teori Stufenbau dari Hans Kelsen. Dengan teori ini maka Indonesia telah membangun secara hirarkis sumber hukum dan tata urutan perundang-undangannya yang dimulai dari norma fundamental Pancasila, UUD 1945, UU dan seterusnya.[52] Sistem hirarkis ini juga akan menyisakan pertanyaan tentang bagaimana kedudukan hukum internasional khsusunya perjanjian internasional dalam bangunan hirarkis tersebut.[53]

2) Pentaatan terhadap Hukum Internasional

Indonesia menghadapi tekanan dinamis dari dua arah sekaligus secara bersamaan Pertama, tekanan dari dinamika reformasi yang menuntut adanya standar demokrasi serta penegakan dan pentaatan hukum termasuk kewajiban internasional Indonesia yang lahir dari hukum termasuk perjanjian internasional.  Kedua, tekanan dari globalisasi yang juga membentuk suatu sistem dalam masyarakat internasional yang telah menuntut adanya standar minimum tentang postur suatu sistem hukum nasional dalam mengimplementasikan kewajiban internasionalnya.[54]

Sejak kemerdekaan, Indonesia telah membuat banyak perjanjian internasional dan telah merupakan aktivitas rutin dari pemerintah. Indonesia turut aktif membuat perjanjian internasional dalam berbagai forum baik multilateral, regional maupun bilateral. Sampai saat ini, Indonesia telah mendpositkan sekitar 4000 dokumen “perjanjian” yang mengatur berbagai issue. Jumlah perjanjian yang membutuhkan pemberlakuan dalam hukum nasional juga semakin meningkat khususnya di bidang ekonomi seperti pasar bebas, investasi, penghindaran pajak berganda; kerjasama hukum seperti ekstradisi, bantuan hukum timbal balik, pembrantasan kriminal terorganisasi, anti korupsi, dan pemberantasan terorisme.

Sejak reformasi tahun 1998, semua Presiden yang memerintah sampai saat ini secara konsisten menetapkan politik luar negeri yang berorientasi pada peningkatkan peran Indonesia di fora internasional, menciptakan perdamaian, pemulihan citra Indonesia di mata dunia, dan mendorong terciptanya tata ekonomi dunia yang lebih baik pada tingka regional maupun internasional serta mendukung pembangunan nasional.[55] Untuk memperoleh reputasi dan kredibilitas dimata internasional seperti yang dicanangkan dalam politik luar negeri itu Indonesia harus memperlihatkan kepatuhannya kepada hukum internasional.[56] Pentaatan terhadap perjanjian internasional merupakan parameter utama. Sebagai pihak dalam perjanjian internasional Indonesia terikat pada prinsip pacta sunt servanda, suatu prinsip fundamental dalam hukum perjanjian internasional bahwa para pihak harus melaksanakan perjanjian dengan itikad baik.[57] Kegagalan untuk melaksanakan perjanjian akan melahirkan pelanggaran hukum internasional dan hanya akan merusak reputasi dan kredibilitas Indonesia di mata dunia.

Kegagalan mentaati perjanjian internasional akan melahirkan pertanggungjawaban internasional dan negara tidak dapat berlindung dibalik hukum nasoinalnya untuk menjustifikasi kegagalan ini. Dalam hal ini, suatu negara justru harus memastikan bahwa pentaatan perjanjian ini mendapat justifikasi dari hukum nasionalnya. Di lain pihak, bagaimana perjanjian internasional ditransformasikan,  di adopsi, dan diperingkatkan dalam hukum nasonal adalah urusan hukum nasional.[58] Kedaulatan hukum nasonal untuk menentukan status ini akan tetap dihormati sepanjang hukum internasional masih berkarakter Westphalian.[59] Mengingat bahwa hukum nasional harus menentukan status ini maka setiap hukum nasional harus memiliki rejim hukum yang jelas tentang hukum internasional khususnya perjanjian internasional.

Globalisasi saat ini cenderung mensyaratkan adanya kepastian bahwa setiap hukum nasional negara pihak mentaati perjanjian internasional sehingga dan untuk itu hukum internasional telah mulai mengembangkan suatu mekanisme pentaatan perjanjian. Indonesia telah menjadi pihak pada berbagai perjanjian internasional yang menyediakan mekanisme pentaatan dimaksud seperti Konvensi-konvensi HAM yang diperlengkapi dengan mekanisme monitoring.[60] Indonesia telah dimonitor secara regular oleh mekanisme ini dan dari perspektif politik luar negeri tetap berkomitment untuk mentaati kewajiban perjanjiannya.[61] Mengingat konvensi-konvensi HAM mengatur hak indvidu yang merupakan domain hukum nasional, maka implementasi dari hak-hak ini di dalam hukum nasional menjadi mutlak. Untuk maksud itu, Indonesia sudah menghadapi berbagai persoalan hukum tentang bagaimana perjanjian ini beroperasi di dalam hukum nasional.[62]

Dalam kontek regional, Indonesia saat ini terlibat dalam proses konstitusionalisasi di ASEAN. Diberlakukannya Piagam ASEAN 2008 telah melahirkan pertanyaan baru tentang hubungan Piagam ASEAN termasuk aturan turunannya dengan hukum nasional setiap negara. Para pakar telah membayangkan munculnya perosalan-persoalan hukum dari meningkatnya konstitusionalisasi hukum internasional yang disebabkan beroperasinya Piagam ASEAN termasuk persoalan bagaimana mengintegrasikan norma-norma yang lahir dari sistem ASEAN kedalam hukum nasional,  menginterpretasikannya serta menerapkannya dalam domain hukum nasional.[63]

3) Desentralisasi

Salah satu agenda utama dari reformasi 1998 adalah tuntutan desentralisasi kekuasaan yang selama ini terkonsentrasi pada pemerintah pusat. Sebelumnya, pemerintah pusat memegang kendali pemerintahaan atas pemerintah daerah. Kekuasaan pemerintah daerah bersumber dari pemerintah pusat sehingga dalam pelaksanaan fungsinya pemerintah daerah bertindak atas nama pemerintah pusat.

UUD 45 hasil reformasi telah memberi ruang bagi otonomi daerah yang memberikan kekuasaan yang lebih besar kepada daerah melalui sistem tiga lapis: pemerintah pusat, provinsi, dan kabupaten/kota. Masing-masing tingkat diberikan otonomi untuk melaksanakan fungsi pemerinthaan untuk hampir di semua bidang kecuali politi luar negeri, pertahana, keamanan, keuangan, kehakiman dan agama.

Secara pararel terdapat pula otonomi khusus yang diberikan kepada dua provinsi yaitu Provinsi Aceh dan Papua. Otonomi khusus ini diberikan karena secara historis terdapat karakteristik khusus dari kedua daerah ini yang berbeda dengan daerah-daerah lain. Tuntutan akan otonomi khusus ini sudah ada sebelum reformasi berlangsung dan selama ini telah menjadi issue politik yang sensitif antara pusat dan daerah. Konflik antara pusat dan daerah ini telah mengundang perhatian internasional dan berpontensi untuk gerakan separatisme yang melibatkan negara-negara lain. Dengan otonomi khusus ini maka kedua daerah tersebut memperoleh kekuasaan yang lebih besar dibandingkan provinsi-provinsi lainnya.

Adanya otonomi daerah ini akan melahirkan pertanyaan baru tentang kekuasaan membuat perjanjian internasional pemerintah daerah khususnya jika materi yang diperjanjikan berada dibawa kewenang eksklusifnya. Terlebih lagi dengan otonomi khusus yang diberikan kepada Pemerintah Papua dan Aceh telah melahirkan tuntutan baru agar mereka dapat langsung berinteraksi dengan masyarakat internasional atas namanya sendiri yang pada akhirnya menimbulkan pertanyaan apakah mereka berwenang untuk membuat perjanjian dengan pihak asing. Pertanyaan ini bukan hal yang baru bagi setiap negara modern dan selalu muncul di banyak negara khususnya yang berkarakter federalisme.

Para pakar hukum sepakat bahwa konstitusi masing-masing negara sangat menentukan dalam pemberian kekuasaan membuat perjanjian oleh entitas daerah. Kekuasaan ini dapat dinikmati oleh pemerintah daerah jika diberikan oleh konstitusinya.[64] Draft akhir dari Komisi Hukum Internasional tentang Perjanjian Internasional[65] yang kemudian dihapus pada saat Konferensi pada tahun 1969 menyerahan persoalan ini kepada konstitusi masing-masing negara. Draft tersebut menyatakan: States members of a federal union may posses a capacity to conclude treaties if such capacity is admitted by the federal constitution and within the limits there laid down. Dihapuskan draft pasal ini tidak diartikan sebagai penolakan terhadap kekuasaan negara bagian untuk membuat perjanjian internasional.[66]

Menurut pandangan tradisionl, kekuasaan membuat perjanjian internasional secara keseluruhan berada di tangan Raja sebagai atribut kedaulatan. Namun gerakan konstitusionalisme dan pemisahan kekuasaan dewasa ini telah mendorong lahirnya aturan konstitusi yang membedakan antara membuat perjanjian internasional dengan melaksanakan perjanjian internasional.[67] Sebagai konsekuensi, kekuasaan membuat perjanjian telah telah dialokasikan kepada berbagai organ negara baik secara horizontal maupun vertikal. Secara horizontal terdapat tuntutan untuk adanya partisipasi parlemen sehingga terjadi pembagian kekuasaan antara pemerintah dan parlemen dan memberikan kepada parlemen kekuasaan untuk melaksanakan perjanjian dalam kerangka fungsi legislasi. Secara vertikal telah lahir pemerintah daerah yang memiliki kewenangan eksklusif atas beberapa urusan pemerintahaan yang mengakibatkan mereka harus berpartisipasi jika urusan eksklusif ini diperjanjikan dengan pihak asing.

Persoalan ini sangat nyata dalam sistem federalisme karena kekuasaan pemerintah terbagi antara pemerintah pusat dan daerah dan setiap penduduk akan tunduk pada dua otoritas pembuat undang-undang secara bersamaan. Dalam hal ini masing-masing otoritas tidak tunduk satu sama lain (subordinasi) melainkan bersifat koordinatif.[68] Praktek negara menunjukkan bahwa ternyata persoalan kontroversi tentang kekuasaan membuat perjanjian internasional oleh entitas atau bagian negara tidak hanya melulu terjadi pada situasi negara federalisme melainkan juga dalam situasi hubungan kolonial. overseas territories, dan dependent territories. Ini membuktikan bahwa persoalan kekuasaan membuat perjanjian bisa muncul di setiap entitas selain negara.

Walapun terdapat kecenderungan negara-negara untuk menghapuskan kekuasaan membuat perjanjian dari entitas daerah,[69] persoalan dasarnya masih mewarnai hubungan pusat dan daerah. Tantangan yang muncul saat ini adalah bagaimana menangani konflik antara pusat dan daerah jika pemerintah pusat membuat perjanjian yang materinya dibawah kekuasaan eksklusif dari pemerintah daerah. Saat ini muncul gagasan bahwa keterlibatan pemerintah daerah untuk membuat perjanjian tidaklah semata-mata untuk maksud melindungi kepentingan daerah tsb melainkan adalah konsekuensi dari desentralisasi dan globalisasi. Di era globalisasi terdapat kebutuhan adanya kebijakan luar negeri oleh otonomi daerah sebagai konsekuensi dari demokratisasi, federalisme, tingkat pertumbuhan ekonomi, meningkatnya internasionalisasi pasar.[70]

Terlepas dari apa pun struktur negara, apakah kesatuan atau federalisme, pertanyaan tentang bagaimana kewenangan eksklusif daerah diperlakukan jika urusan yang dibawah wewenang eksklusif ini menjadi objek dan materi dari suatu perjanjian internasional. Pertanyaan ini akan bersentuhan dengan kekuasaan membuat perjanjian internasional menurut hukum konstitusinya. Beberpa perjanjian justru telah membuka ruang bagi partisipasi sub-negara jika materinya adalah wewenang eksklusif dari sub-negara itu yang berada diluar kewenangan pemerintah pusat.[71] Dalam hal ini fenomena desentralisasi tetap melahirkan persoalan kontroversi terhadap posisi negara terhadap perjanjian internasional.

***

 

[1] Lambertus Erades, ‘International Law and the Netherlands Legal Order’, in H.F. van Panhuys (ed.), International Law in the Netherlands, vol. III (1980), 376.

[2] Andrea Bianchi, ‘International Law and US Courts: the Myth of Lohengrin Revisited’, 15 EJIL (2004) 4, 751; Contrary to the experiences of the Western countries, Ko argued that most Asian countries have hardly discussed this question, see Swan Sik Ko, ‘International Law in Municipal Legal Orders of Asian States: Virgin Land’, in Ronald St. J. Macdonald (ed.), Essays in Honour of Wang Tieya (1994), 740.

[3] Comparative studies with reference to some developing countries’ legal system on treaty making process and the domestic status of treaties can be found in Duncan B Hollis, Merritt R. Blakeslee and L. Benyamin Ederington (eds), National Treaty Law and Practice (2005); David Sloss (ed.), The Role of Domestic Courts in Treaty Enforcement, A Comparative Study (2009); Dinah Shelton (ed.), International Law and Domestic Legal Systems: Incorporation, Transformation and Persuasion (2011).

[4] Tiyanjana Maluwa, ‘The Incorporation of International Law and its Interpretational Role in Municipal Legal Systems in Africa: An Exploratory Survey’, 23 SAYIL (1998), 48.

[5] Former British colonies in developing world such as in South Asia (India, Pakistan, Bangladesh, etc.) and in Southeast Asia (Malaysia, Singapore, Brunei Darussalam) would inevitably apply the same principles of the British common law system on the status of treaties. However Shaw suggested that while it would be the case in common law states, the civil law states manifest certain differences, see Malcolm N. Shaw, International Law (1997), 123.

[6] Swan Sik Ko categorizes these newly independent states as virgin land, see Sik Ko (note 4), 737-752.

[7] The only available English source describing the Indonesian law of treaty so far is found in Swan Sik Ko, The Indonesian Law and Treaties 1945-1990 (1993).

[8] Sik Ko (note 4), 738.

[9] During the colonial period, Indonesia had no legal system governing treaties since it was a part of the Netherlands and had no sovereign status. Post independent period, Indonesia inherits most Dutch legal system (civil law and criminal law) except constitutional law.

[10] The term ‘old order’ (1945-1966) was used and introduced by the ‘new order’ regime (1966-1999).

[11] James Leslie Brierly, The Law of Nations (1963), 43-44; J.J.G. Syatauw, Some Newly Established Asian States and the Development of International Law (1961), 221.

[12] The Independence of Indonesia took place before the emerging of the rules of self-determination which was developed by the UN Universal Declaration of Human Rights 1948 and Declaration of Granting Independence to Colonial People and Countries, 1960. At the later stage, following the decolonization process after the World War II, the view of developing countries towards international law was becoming a classical topic in international law standard books, see N. Shaw (note 7), 36-39; Michael Akehurst, Modern Introduction to International Law (1977), 29; Antonio Cassese, International Law (2005), 115-123. Some scholars advances discussion under the topic “Third World Approaches to International Law”, see B.S. Chimni, ‘Third World Approaches to International Law: Manifesto’International Community Law Review (2006), 3-27; David P. Fidler, ‘Revolt Against of From Within the West? TWAIL, the Developing World, and the Future Direction of International Law’Chinese JIL (2003) 29, 1-46; Antony Anghie and B.S. Chimni, ‘Third World Approaches to International Law and Individual Responsibility in Internal Conflicts’, 2 Chinese JIL (2003) 1, 77-103.

[13] The perception towards international law as buttressed colonialism was shared by the most Asian people in 20th century, see Muthucumaraswamy Sornarajah, ‘Asian Perspective to International Law in the Age of Globalization’, 5 Sing. J. Int’l & Comp. L. (2001) 2, 284-313.

[14] Sunaryati Hartono, ‘The Interaction between National Law and International Law in Indonesia’, in Paul Waart, Paul Peters and Erik Denters (eds), International Law and Development (1988), 35.

[15] B.H. Vlekke, Indonesia in 1956 (1957), 9.

[16] Decision of Landesgericht 1958 and Oberlandesgericht Bremen 1959, De Vereingde Deli Maatschapijen vs Deutsch-Indonesischen Tabak Handels G.m.b.H; Martin Domke, ‘Indonesian Nationalisation Measures before Foreign Courts’54 AJIL (1960) 2, 205-323 and the reply by Hans W. Baade, ‘Indonesian Nationalization Measures Before Foreign Courts- a Reply’, 54 AJIL (1960), 801-835.

[17] Board of Editors‘The Measure Taken by Indonesian Government against the Netherlands Enterprises’NILR (1958) 3, 227-247; Lord McNair, ‘The Seizure of Property and Enterprises in Indonesia’NILR (1959) 3, 218-256; Alfred Verdross, ‘Die Nationalisierung niederländischer Unternehmungen in Indonesien im Lichte des Völkerrechts’NILR (1959) 3, 278-290.

[18] Mochtar Kusumaatmadja, Pengantar Hukum Internasional (Introduction to International Law) (1976), 48-49.

[19] Some writers like Sornarajah states that: ‘once free, the new States began to construct a series of principles of international law that conserved their interest’, see Sornarajah (note 15)286.

[20] Daniel P. O’Connell, The International Law of the Sea (1982), 39.

[21] Arthur H. Dean, ‘The Second Geneva Conference on the Law of the Sea: The Fight for Freedom of the Seas’, 54 AJIL (1960) 4, 753.

[22] The UN Charter provides no provision on withdrawal so it is argued that the Indonesian action had no basis, see Egon Schwelb, ‘Withdrawal from the United Nations: the Indonesian Intermezzo’61 AJIL (1967), 661-672. In 1966 Indonesian membership was resumed and the Secretary General U Thant regarded the “withdrawal” as a suspension of Indonesian activities in the UN. Consequently, Indonesia remained bearing its annual contribution in the absence of its activities, see Kusumaatmajda (note 20), 89-99.

[23] Roesland Abdulgani, Hukum dalam Revolusi dan Revolusi dalam Hukum (Law in the Revolution and Revolution in the Law) (1965), 36.

[24] Speech of the Indonesian Foreign Minister at the London Conference on Suez Canal, Aug. 16, 1956, in Abdulgani (note 25), 59.

[25] President Soekarno’s Speech on Aug. 17, 1959, Bahan-bahan Pokok Indoktrinasi (Basic Materials on Indoctrination (1964), 33.

[26] Muhammad Yamin, Naskah Persiapan Undang-Undang Dasar 1945 (Preparatory Documents to the Constitution of 1945), vol. III (1960), 48.

[27] Kusumaatmadja (note 20), 63.

[28] The Archipelagic concept for which Indonesia sought international recognition had been submitted to the UN Conference by Mochtar Kusumaatmadja in a well descriptive international legal policy, see Kusumaatmadja, Konsepsi Hukum Negara Nusantara pada Konferensi Hukum Laut ke III  (The Legal Concept of Archipelagic State at Conference of Law of the Sea)(1977).

[29] Barbara Kwiatkowska, ‘The Archipelagic Regime in the Philippines and Indonesia, Making or Breaking International Law’, 6 International Journal of Estuarine (1991) 1, 13-30.

[30] Kusumaatmadja (note 20), 56-65.

[31] In 1975 Indonesia ‘annexed’ East Timor by invoking that self-determination had taken place as expressed by the representatives of the people through Balibo Declaration of 1975. The UN had not recognised Indonesian claim that the people had exercised the right of self-determination and kept the issue in the agenda until 1999 when in 1999, following the United Nations-sponsored act of self-determination, East Timor became a new sovereign state.

[32] Anja Jetschke, ‘Linking the Unlinkable? International Norms and Nationalism in Indonesia and the Philippines’, in Thomas Risse, Stephen C. Ropp and Kathryn Sikkink (eds), The Power of Human Rights: International Norms and Domestic Change (1999), 141; It is held that the socialisation of states to international human rights norms can be divided into a five phase spiral model: 1. Repression; 2. Denial; 3. Tactical concessions; 4. Prescriptive status; 5. Rule-consistent behaviour.

[33] R.J. Vincent, Human Rights and International Relations (2001), 39-48.

[34] Knut D. Asplund, ‘Resistance to Human Rights in Indonesia’10 Asia-Pacific Journal on Human Rights and Law (2009) 1, 27-47.

[35] Prof. Soepomo, a member of Investigating Committee for Independence, submitted before the Committee the idea of ‘totalitarian state’ similar to Germany under Nazi or Japan before WW II to be adopted for independent Indonesia, see Supomo, ‘Integralist State’ in Herbert Feith and Lance Castles (eds), Indonesian Political Thinking 1945-1966 (1970), 188-192.

[36] Hikmahanto Juwana, ‘Teaching International Law in Indonesia’Sing. J. Int’l & Comp. L. (2001) 412412-415.

[37] Some scholars have dealt with the question of treaties from the perspective of Indonesian legal policy but mainly emphasising on the conclusion instead of the status of treaties under Indonesian law, such as Harjono, Politik Hukum Perjanjian Internasional (Politics of Law of Treaties) (1999); Swan Sik Ko also introduces briefly about Indonesian Law dealing with treaties, see Swan Sik Ko, The Indonesian Law and Treaties 1945-1990 (1994).

[38] Indonesian scholar in 1950s such as Prof. Utrecht and Prof. Kusumaatmadja in 1980s have indicated that Indonesia tends to pursue monist approach, see E. Utrecht and Moh. Saleh Djindang, Pengantar dalam Hukum Indonesia (Introduction to Indonesian Law) (1983), 120; Kusumaatmadja (note 20), 65-67.

[39] The situation is also attributed to the structure of Faculties of Law in Indonesia where constitutional/administrative law and international law are separated subjects belong to separated departments.

[40] The law of the sea became an interesting subject in 1960-1982 when Indonesia submitted to the UN its national strategic interest to international archipelagic concepts.

[41] J.W. Bridge, ‘The Relationship between International Law and the Law of South Africa’, 20 ICLQ (1971), 746.

[42] Dermott Devine, ‘The Relationship between International Law and Municipal Law in the Light of the Interim South African Constitution 1992’, 44 ICLQ (1995), 1.

[43] Andre Stemmet, ‘The Influence of Recent Constitutional Developments in South Africa on the Relationship between International Law and Municipal Law’, 33 Int’l L.(1999) 1, 74.

[44] Eric Stein, ‘International Law in Internal Law: Toward Internationalization of Central-Eastern European Constitutions’, 88 AJIL (1994) 3, 427-450.

[45] Vladlen S. Vereshchetin, ‘New Constitution and the Old Problem of the Relationship between International Law and National Law’, 7 EJIL (1996), 34.

[46] I Ketut Putra Erawan, ‘Political Reform and Regional Politics in Indonesia’, 39 Asian Survey  (1999) 4, 588.

[47] Moh. Mahfud, Amandemen Konstitusi Menuju Reformasi Tata Negara (Amending Constitution for Constitutional Reform) (1999), 52; Saldi Isra, Pergeseran Fungsi Legislasi: Menguatnya Model Legislasi Parlementer dalam Sistem Presidensial Indonesia (A Shift in Legislative Function: Enhanced Parliamentary System of Legislation in the Indonesian Presidential System)(2010), 1-10.

[48] The contentious debate is revealed in a series of Focussed Group Discussions on the Status of Treaties under Indonesian Legal System convened by the Indonesian Ministry of Foreign Affairs and attended by law scholars from various universities since 2006, the proceedings can be read in Perjanjian Internasional dalam Teori dan Praktik Indonesia, Kompilasi Permasalahan (International Treaty in Theory and Practice in Indonesia, Compilation of Issues)Ministry of Foreign Affairs of the Republic of Indonesia (2008); Status Perjanjian Internasional dalam Tata Perundang-undangan Nasional (Treaties under National Laws)Ministry of Foreign Affairs of the Republic of Indonesia (2009).

[49] Giuliana Ziccardi Capaldo, ‘Treaty and National Law in a Globalizing Sytem’in The Global Community, 1 Yearbook of Internatioanl Law and Jurisprudence (2003) , 140.

[50] It is commonly argued with the globalisation international law has penetrated the once exclusive zone of domestic affair to regulate relationship between governments and their own citizens, see Anne Marie Slaughter and William Burke-White, ‘The Future of International is Domestic (or, The European Way of Law)’47 Harv. Int’l L. J. (2006) 2, 327.

[51] Stefan Kadelbach, ‘The Transformation of Treaties into Domestic Law’, 42 GYIL (1999), 67.

[52] Since 1966, inspired by Hans Kelsen with his Grundnorm and Stufenbau des Rechts/Stufenbau der Rechtsordnung theory and Hans Nawiasky with his Staatsfundamental Norm theory, Indonesia has constructed a hierarchical system of norms. The current system is governed by the Law of the Republic of Indonesia No. 12 of 2011 which prescribes that types and hierarchies of regulations are:

  1. Constitution 1945;
  2.  Decisions of the People’s Consultative Assembly;
  3. Laws/Government Regulations in lieu of Laws;
  4. Government Regulations;
  5. Presidential Regulations;
  6.  Provincial Regulations;
  7. f.Local and City Regulations.

[53] The rank of treaties has commonly been acknowledged as a critical subject of the status of treaties under domestic law, see Francis G. Jacobs, ‘Introduction’, in G. Jacobs and Roberts (note 3), xxiv.

[54] Kadelbach (note 53), 67-68.

[55] Kementrian Negara Perencanaan dan Pembangunan Nasional, Rencana Pembangungan Jangka Menengah 2004 – 2009, Bab 8 (The Ministry of National Development Planning, the National Medium-Term Development Plan 2004 – 2009 of Indonesia, Chapter 8).

[56] From empirical implications of pre-commitment and diffusion theories, Ginsburg finds that adopting international law is a useful strategy for democracies to lock in particular policies, encouraging trust in governments and state regimes, and bolster global reputation, see Tom Ginsburg, Svitlana Chernykh and Zachary Elkins, ‘Commitment and Diffusion: How and Why National Constitutions Incorporate International Law’University of Illinois Law Review (2008), http://works.bepress.com/tom_ginsburg/18,  201 (last visited on 9 April 2013).

[57] Article 26 VCLT of 1969.

[58] Kadelbach (note 53), 66.

[59] Stephane Beaulac, ‘Westphalia, Dualism and Contextual Interpretation’, EUI Working Papers, European University Institute (2007), 5-6; Mattias Kumm, ‘Democratic Constitutionalism Encounters International Law: Terms of Engagement’, in S. Choudhry (ed.), The Migration of Constitutional Ideas (2006), 258.

[60] Michael O’Flaherty and Claire O’Brien, ‘Reform of UN Human Rights Treaty Monitoring Bodies: A Critique of the Concept Paper on the High Commissioner’s Proposal for a Unified Standing Treaty Body’, 7 Human Rights Law Review (2007) 1, 141-172.

[61] Since its inception as a democratic state in 1998, Indonesia has launched a series of plan of actions on human rights aimed at, inter alia, implementation of the norms and standards of human rights. The current plan of action (2011-2014) is stipulated in the Indonesian Presidential Regulation No. 23 of 2011.

[62] The UN Human Rights Bodies such as Committee on the Elimination of Racial Discrimination put question to Indonesia on the status of the Convention in domestic law and to what extent domestic courts may directly implement its provisions, UN Doc. CERD/C/IDN/3, Seventy-first session, Geneva, 30 July-18 August 2007, question no. 3.

[63] Diane Desierto, ‘ASEAN’S Constitutionalization of International Law: Challenges to Evolution under the New ASEAN Charter’, 49 Colum. J. Transnat’l L. (2010-2011), 268-320.

[64] Helmut Steinberger, ‘Constitutional Subdivisions of States or Unions and their Capacity to conclude Treaties’, 27 ZaöRV (1967), 428; Thomas A. Levy, ‘Provincial International Status Revisited’, 3 Dalhousie L.J. (1976-1977), 75.

[65] ILC Official Records: 21st session, Supplement No. 9 (A/6309/Rev.1), UN (1966), 10.

[66] Mark E. Villiger, Commentary on the 1969 Vienna Convention on the Law of Treaties (2009), 127-128; The principle reason for deletion was that by making capacity dependent solely upon the provisions of the federal constitution, the paragraph would in practice amount to an invitation to other states to interpret the constitution themselves, see J.S. Stanford, ‘United Nations Law of Treaties Conference: First Session’, 19 U. Toronto L.J. (1969), 60-61.

[67] Luzius Wildhaber, ‘Provisions of Internal Law Regarding Competence to Conclude a Treaty’, 8 Va. J. Int’l L. (1967-1968), 94.

[68] A. Kim Campbell, ‘Federalism and International Relations: The Canadian Experience’, 85 Am. Soc’y Int’l L. Proc. (1991), 125.

[69] Oliver J. Lissitzyn, ‘Territorial Entities other than Independent States in the Law of Treaties’, RdC (1968-III), 87.

[70] Ferran Requejo, ‘Foreign Policy of Constituents Units in a Globalised World’, in Ferran Requejo (ed.), Foreign Policy of Constituents Units at the Beginning of 21st Century (2010), 11.

[71] Agreement Establishing the World Trade Organization provides in Article XII that Any State or separate customs territory possessing full autonomy in the conduct of its external commercial relations and of the other matters provided for in this Agreement and the Multilateral Trade Agreements may accede to this Agreement, on terms to be agreed between it and the WTO. Such accession shall apply to this Agreement and the Multilateral Trade Agreements annexed thereto.

Comments Off on INDONESIA DAN HUKUM INTERNASIONAL

THE LEGAL STATUS OF TREATIES UNDER INDONESIAN LAW

(Executive Summary of Dissertation, Goethe University of Frankfurt, 2014)

Dr. iur. Damos Dumoli Agusman[1]

[email protected]

http://perjanjian-internasional.blogspot.com

1. Constitutional Ambiguities concerning Treaties under Indonesian Law

At present, the legal status of treaties under Indonesian law is still ambiguous in nature. By using traditional monist-dualist theories as tools of analysis and the empirical basis of comparative research, it was revealed that the existing constitutional order of Indonesia has not adequately addressed the legal status of treaties under its domestic law. In practice, there are various constitutional interpretations on their domestic status in Indonesia that are at variance with one another, and mutually negate each another. Different interpretations have led to different outcomes. Such various different interpretations stem from various constitutional ambiguities that exist in the constitutional order of Indonesia. The ambiguities are created by the following: unclear constitutional provisions, poorly drafted statutory laws concerning treaties, no theoretically informed basis, and inconsistent constitutional practices. The constitutional ambiguities have resulted in legal uncertainty about the precise effect of treaties under Indonesian law.

The remnants of the monist legal approach of the Netherlands had occupied the legal thoughts of many Indonesian scholars in the earlier period of independence. Many scholars viewed that once a treaty enters into force, it binds Indonesia. Thus the question of deciding on its domestic status was considered unnecessary. The influence of Indonesian constitutional experts in the years to come, coupled with the emerging issues of non-self-executing treaties in international practice, apparently affected such monist legal thoughts, which in turn brought up a dualist legal view in scholarly fields.

In subsequent practice, the two conflicting theories have inadvertently influenced the observations of many scholars in Indonesia within their respective spheres. The debate was however conducted without any theoretically informed concept or academic guidance due to a shortage of legal expertise and a lack of international legal references. The domestic order was influenced by the absence of a theoretical backup. Thus the legal construction existed without any necessary concept relevant to the determination of the domestic status of treaties, such as the mode for granting domestic validity, the hierarchical rank of treaties in domestic law; etc.

The strict separation of the academic disciplines between constitutional law and international law in Indonesia also contributed to the deficiency of the domestic order. The two academic disciplines never collaborated and did not keep each other well-informed. The constitutional order is understood partially, be it from the viewpoint of constitutional law or/and international law that was never approached through a collaborative perspective. Constitutionalists and international law experts in Indonesia interpreted the order in an uncoordinated manner and imposed their own terms in interpreting the constitutional provisions for their own respective academic fields. Both groups of experts understood treaties in their isolated schools of thought and independent perspectives. As a result, the constitutional approach became incoherent because it ignored relevant international aspects of domestic law. The understanding of treaties by international law experts lacked domestic legal aspects. Such rudimentary and incomprehensive outlooks apparently caused and exacerbated the said constitutional ambiguities.

Although the sentiment of nationalism, the culture of resistance or indifference towards the so-called ‘colonial’ international law in Indonesia since the 1960s has been fading away, there was still no great interest among Indonesian scholars to place treaties properly in domestic law until recently. Policy option is still absent in the constitutional agenda. No intensive scholarly debate has to date significantly taken place on the matter. Various factors account for this. From the experiences of the states under comparative examination, this kind of attitude appears to be typical in developing countries that have no close connection to the Western legal tradition, as evidently shown by China. The following historical facts have contributed to the typical unenthusiastic attitude: Indonesia developed its own legal system by disconnecting it from the legal tradition of its former colonial states, its geo-political isolation from intensive international interactions, and the hostile attitude of Indonesia towards international law in the earliest phase of independence. The authoritarian government regime in the aftermath delayed the development of the constitutional order on treaties. The need for a clear regime of the domestic aspect of treaties arose only after Indonesia entered into a democratic system in 1999, 54 years after gaining independence.

As Indonesia continues its transition toward a fully democratic system, the question concerning the legal status of treaties to which Indonesia is bound shall be adequately addressed and their validity under domestic law shall be constitutionally determined. Their domestic treatment can no longer rely on discretionary power. To serve this purpose, Indonesia needs a clear basis for their domestic application as well as their constitutional legitimacy. Such a clear basis could be achieved by optimizing the existing legal regime.

There are at least three constitutional ambiguities that need to be resolved with a view to optimize the existing legal regime concerning the status of treaties under Indonesian law:

  1. The utmost ambiguity is rooted in the existing constitutional provisions i.e. Article 11 of the Constitution of 1945: The President, with the approval of the DPR[2], declares war, makes peace, and treaties with other states, which is considered too simplistic and largely influenced by the provision from the Meiji Constitution. While in Meiji Constitution prescribed that “the Japanese Emperor was empowered to make treaties”), the Indonesian version was only slightly modified through the insertion of the words ‘with the approval of the House of Representatives’. Such a formulation has raised many legal difficulties in practice as it may be interpreted that Parliament could be involved in all stages of the treaty-making process and that all treaties are subject to parliamentary approval.
  2. The second problem concerns the role of Parliament in treaty-making, in view of existing constitutional practices which arises from the first ambiguity. The practice distinguishes its functions in a strict manner i.e. whether it is within the ambit of legislative function or otherwise its oversight functions. This has created confusion and brought up a number of versions in the understanding of the outcome of parliamentary participation in treaty-making. According to the Law No. 24 of 2000 on Treaties, the parliamentary approval takes a form of ‘law/Act of Parliament approving treaties’. The choice unintentionally tends to create the said prescription that the determination of the domestic status of treaties would correspond to the legal effect of parliamentary participation. This is in particular when it comes to how one signifies the law approving treaties as the outcome of such participation. On the one hand, the view that parliamentary participation in treaty-making is within the ambit of legislative function has tended to induce the interpretation of the law approving a treaty as a legislative product. On the other, there also appears a view that such participation is within the ambit of the Parliament’s oversight function, which tends to create a strong assertion that the law approving a treaty is merely a formal expression of parliamentary approval.
  3. The third relates to the consequence that indirectly took place due to the second ambiguity, which relates to the mode of granting the treaty domestic validity. The choice has created a double interpretation with regard to the law approving a treaty. On the one hand, the view that the law approving treaties is a legislative product has induced the idea that it constitutes a transformation into domestic law. The other view states that the law is merely a formal expression of parliamentary approval and has led to an approach whereby the treaty, upon its entry into force, is considered as adopted instead of transformed into domestic law. The entry into force of the treaty in international law is considered identical with its entry into domestic law.

2. Policy Options

Since neither monism nor dualism is satisfactory, and no single constitutional order subscribes to strict monism or dualism as well as to a stringent mode of adoption or transformation, the idea of establishing a constitutional order on the basis of pure monism and strict dualism is not realistic and therefore should not per se serve as policy option. However, the knowledge of the conceptual divide between the two theories is considered as owing great importance towards a proper understanding concerning the different attitudes of states in giving domestic effect to treaties, and provides a clear perspective necessary for a starting point in the formation of policy in the constitutions.

Various approaches in the actual practice of states illustrate that, under both monism and dualism, the distinction between the validity of treaties under international law and under domestic law becomes inevitable. It is increasingly held in the actual practice that international law and domestic law have their own standpoint in dealing with the relationship between treaties and domestic law by which different outcomes may arise. At this stage international law remains silent on how domestic law should meet treaty obligations. This is because the nature of such obligations is normally that of obligations of result, with the exception of human rights treaties, which have been arguably seen as imposing obligations of conduct. It is therefore not feasible to maintain a policy which holds that the domestic validity of a treaty is dictated by international law, as monism suggests, or to view that a treaty under international law is completely separated from that of a treaty under (which is transformed into) domestic law, as dualism suggests. Actual practice of states demonstrates that both are distinguishable but inextricable. Policy consideration shall therefore include these converging and diverging elements of monism and dualism.

The experiences of the states under review reveal that a constitutional regime regarding the domestic status of treaties is not supposed to change abruptly from one doctrinal approach to another. Building up a legal regime on the basis of the existing constitutional order is more appropriate for Indonesia. It is therefore suggested that Indonesia optimizes its legal regime by reconstructing the existing legal framework rather than creating a completely new framework. The reconstruction should clarify the vague legal constructions and fill the gap that exists in the current order, resulting from the lack of doctrine. For this purpose Indonesia needs to have clearer constitutional provisions and at the same time it has to fix the existing constitutional ambiguities arising from the distorted practice. The legal concept available at the theoretical level may provide helpful directions.

3. Parliamentary Participation

Indonesia is already equipped with democratic constitutional infrastructures that may serve to build up a clearer legal regime with regard to the question of the status of treaties in domestic law in which parliamentary participation may be well facilitated. There exist sufficient state organs that are basically required for a modern state, inter alia, President, Parliament, and also the various types of judicial institutions. The treaty-making power can be properly allocated among the state organs.

The existing constitutional arrangement has, however, invited criticism for its ambiguity. The simple and ambiguous provision under the Constitution as such could be widely interpreted in a manner that Parliament is involved in all stages of the treaty-making process and gives consent to all treaties. The clarification made by Law No. 24 of 2000 on Treaties which technically modified the original meaning of the provision of the Constitution, has appeared to constitute unintentionally a quasi-constitutional amendment and given rise to the question of constitutionality. For a coherent system, this constitutional defect must be fixed so that all parliamentary powers should only be given effect by the Constitution.

The subsequent practices of treaty-making of the states under review, in light of the proliferation of subject matters that require parliamentary approval, have suggested that parliamentary participation should not necessarily be determined on the basis of a distinction between its legislative function and oversight function. The existing constitutional setting, which tends to regard the law approving a treaty as either merely a legislative product (within the ambit of legislative function) or otherwise merely a formal expression of parliamentary approval, is not helpful in describing the proper role of Parliament. The current democratic system has prompted an extensive participation of Parliament in all matters that are related to political and economic strategic interests as well as matters that may affect the rights and obligations of individuals. In this regard, the outcome of parliamentary approval, in the form of statutory law, shall be attributed to the general function of Parliament without necessarily referring to the distinction between those functions. Parliamentary participation may embrace all matters within the ambit of legislative function, oversight function as well as budgetary function. Therefore, all functions are equally necessary and should be attached to parliamentary participation in treaty-making.

4. Criteria of Treaties that require Parliamentary Participation

The criteria as set out in Law No. 24 of 2000, which are on the basis of a general description of subject matters, are no longer adequate for two main reasons. First, the criteria should be stipulated in the Constitution instead of the lower legislation as it stands now, since this very matter relates to the allocation of constitutional powers which belong to the Constitution. Second, these criteria greatly emphasize on politically-heavy matters concerning the very existence of the state and exclude, in most parts, matters that affect the rights and obligations of individuals which fall under the legislative domain. As apparent from the comparative outlook, legislative power is nowadays vested in Parliament. On the other hand, there is a growing number of treaties intended to produce legislative effects. It is therefore compelling to include matters that are subject to legislation in the criteria. The inclusion of matters of legislation into the criteria will prevent the drafting out of legislation through backroom deals without parliamentary control. Other important matters that carry political and economic strategic interests of the state may be added to the criteria.

The criteria on the basis of constitutional separation of powers between Parliament and President are apparently more feasible than making a distinction between a political and an executive/technical nature of a treaty. The complexity and wide range of subject matters covered by treaties under globalization have created difficulties in drawing such distinctions in the practice. It is not always easy to assess treaties as technically and politically important. Therefore, other treaties which do not fall into the category of those that require parliamentary approval shall relate to matters that are, according to the Constitution, exclusively under the purview of government powers.

The existing legal framework raised a problem because the subject matters that are qualified to be embodied in a statutory law should be according to a set of criteria, determined by Treaties Law No. 24 of 2000 and Law No. 12 of 2011 on Legislation. The former deals with criteria of treaties that are subject to parliamentary approval in the form of statutory law, and the latter determines what subject matters should be embodied in statutory law. The criteria set out by the two Laws overlap and are uncoordinated, which seemingly reflects the differences in legal thought between experts of constitutional law and international law. They bring about great disparities in terms of their subject matters and thus the two laws need to be synchronized.

The criteria for having a treaty approved in the form of a statutory law need to be revised. As suggested above, it is preferable that the criteria shall be construed on the basis of, and therefore covering, all parliamentary functions. The first criterion concerns treaties that contain subjects of legislative matters. Treaties regulate matters which, according to prevailing regulations, shall be the content of a statutory law. This must then be submitted to Parliament for approval and acquire the order of execution in the form of statutory law. The second criterion concerns matters that effect strategic interests of Indonesia, over which Parliament performs the function of oversight or monitoring control. These may be matters concerning political and economic strategic interests, the application of which will affect the very existence of Indonesia as an independent state. These treaties may not necessarily affect the rights and obligations of individuals and may be outside of legislative matters. The most frequently quoted treaties under this criterion are, inter alia, boundary treaties; defense and security treaties; and friendship treaties. For these treaties, the statutory law may only grant authorization to the President to ratify them. The third criterion concerns treaties relating to state budget. This kind of treaty generates financial burdens for which a specific financial plan shall be allocated in the state budget. Loan agreements or memberships to international organizations that involve financial contribution belong to this kind of treaty as well.

As envisaged from the comparative analysis, the government decision determining that a treaty according to its subject matters requires no parliamentary approval may be subject to constitutional dispute. It may lead to the abuse of power and result in arbitrary decisions if the discretion is entirely left to the government unchecked. The model of the Netherlands, where the Parliament is empowered to decide otherwise, would apparently prevent such abuse. Upon the submission of the list of treaties under negotiation to Parliament, the government may indicate that the treaties in question do not require parliamentary approval but, on the contrary, Parliament may decide, on the basis of its own interpretation according to the criteria that the treaties shall be subject to its approval.

5. Modes by which Treaties are incorporated into Domestic Law

The comparative analysis offers various options concerning the modes for granting domestic validity of a treaty where all of the options have already been interchangeably adopted in the practice and held by scholars in Indonesia. As a former colony of a monist state, Indonesia is not unfamiliar with the monist-adoption mode because it had practiced this approach in its early years of independence and therefore, in terms of legal tradition, its legal system was rooted in a monist basis. The dualist-transformation mode has also found its expression in the legal practices in Indonesia. Since 1974, there has been a growing tendency which considered the law approving a treaty as constituting transformation by which the treaty becomes valid in domestic law. Now, there exists another variant of the transformation mode where the law approving a treaty is still regarded as a formal expression of parliamentary approval but separate transformation legislation is still required for granting domestic validity to the treaty.

Indonesia is also familiar with providing reference provisions in domestic law by which a treaty may acquire domestic status upon its entry into force. Despite the fact that the mode may effectively give effect to a treaty in domestic law, the scope of this mode is still limited to specific treaties and is not expected to provide a general rule which applies for all treaties. This mode may, however, complement a general mode, particularly in determining the special status of a given treaty with regard to its hierarchical rank.

As a former colony of a monist state, the monist tradition continues to occupy the mindset of policymakers at the Ministry of Foreign Affairs. The Indonesian position towards the UN Human Rights Body can be described as one that is aimed at carrying out its international obligations faithfully at the domestic level, without giving due regard to possible dualist barriers. Historical facts point out that dualism does not belong to the Indonesian tradition – Indonesia was never influenced by the common law dualist system and it was never persuaded by the dualist thinking of Triepel or Anzilotti. Tendencies to portray a dualist posture in its subsequent legal practices should not to be misunderstood as a proper dualist attitude taken up by Indonesia. It is an expression of public sentiment in Indonesia that international law is nothing but international morality, or that this branch of law is not familiar to Indonesia. In this regard, a dualist perspective is not only seen as unfamiliar to Indonesia but also as not having a basis in its legal system.

Globalization meanwhile has given rise to the need for protecting the legal interests of domestic law in light of the pressures arising from democratic legitimacy. The idea of democratic legitimacy finds its expression in the current political setting where the principle of rule of law (Rechtsstaat), democracy, as well as checks and balances are high on the political transformation agenda. The political attitudes arising from the current democratic transition has induced many policymakers to pursue a dualist preference, as has been indicated by a number of cases brought to courts, in which a greater call for shielding domestic law from international intrusion has been expressed. The two aspects shall therefore play an important role in the policy options by which a radical monist as well as a strict dualist mode becomes untenable. The best mode Indonesia could adopt may be reached by reconciling the interest of democratic legitimacy, on the one hand, and removing unnecessary legislative burden, on the other.

The monist-adoption mode had been practiced by Indonesia in the earliest period of independence but was then gradually abandoned in the wake of nationalism and constitutionalist pressure that arose in the subsequent period. The monist character of the first mode might not impress constitutionalists in Indonesia at the present stage, at a time when democratic values play an increasingly important role on the political agenda. Constitutionalists developed a constitutional law during the pre-reform regime in favour of nationalism by which they have been more accustomed to domestic legislations than to treaty rules. The presence of treaty rules in domestic law without the cover of domestic legislation as envisaged by this mode will invite strong resistance from those legal enforcers who are mostly unfamiliar with treaties that have not been incorporated into legislation.

The dualist-transformation may look compatible to the existing legal practice but it is not free from distorted constitutional features. The first concerns the allocation of powers among constitutional organs that are involved in the treaty- making. From the inception of the state, treaty-making power in Indonesia was not under the exclusive competence of the executive. Indonesia has therefore not subscribed to the constitutional distinction between treaty-making by executive and treaty implementation by legislature as is widely known in dualist states. The application of dualist transformation in Indonesia will create a procedure where the same organs will conclude a treaty and transform it into domestic legislation in a separate arrangement. This procedure will be excessive because there will be two different statutory laws for the same treaty i.e. the law approving the treaty for ratification and the law transforming the treaty into domestic law. In this regard, Indonesia should not subscribe to a mode that requires it to enact two different and separate laws devoted respectively to the conclusion and the granting of municipal validity of a treaty. From a procedural perspective, the mode will overburden the legislative bodies because with the same procedure they are required to enact two different laws for a relatively similar purpose. The two may actually be given effect by virtue of the same and a single law. Furthermore, two different kinds of parliamentary treatment to a treaty will create a dilemmatic question of great constitutional importance i.e. whether Parliament, having granted the approval to the ratification of a treaty, may reject its transformation into domestic law through the same course of action as may occur in the South African system.

The second problem concerns the place of transformed treaties in the legislative structure arising from the system of Stufenbau. Indonesia subscribes to a hierarchical legislative system based on Kelsen’s Stufenbau that, according to the current law, is divided into eight different levels. The complex situation of this legislative hierarchical system, if applied consistently, will create legal difficulties in placing the transformed treaty rightly in light of so many levels of legislation. It will bring about too many different hierarchical ranks of treaties and give rise to a complex relationship between them in domestic law.

From the substantive perspective, the dualist-transformation mode will not be easily adaptable with regard to certain treaties that are concerned with human values, such as human rights treaties, and financial interests, such as tax treaties. These treaties possess characters that mainly impose restrictions on the free will of the legislatures. The experiences of strict dualist legal systems all over the world have revealed that the dualist principles are increasingly eroded by the intrusive character of human rights treaties in such a way that dualist states are gradually forced to adopt remedial monist-like measures, such as consistent interpretation (Charming Betsy doctrine), the Australian legitimate expectation doctrine (so-called Teoh doctrine), and the British implied incorporation.

The inconsistent views expressed by the Government before the UN Human Rights Bodies have raised significant doubt whether Indonesia is truly applying a dualist approach in respect to human rights treaties. Indonesia has indeed persistently argued that human rights conventions are not self-executing and this view appears to deny their self-executing nature by unconsciously invoking dualist arguments rather than the merits of the provisions. However, Article 7 (2) of Law No. 39 of 1999 on Human Rights provides a general rule which gives effect to human rights treaties whereby the treaties become part of Indonesian law upon their entry into force. The argument that the Convention is not self-executing, on the one hand, and the existence of reference domestic provisions declaring that the Convention becomes part of domestic law, on the other, will weaken the assertion that Indonesia applies a dualist approach to human rights treaties. In this respect, human rights treaties may form part of Indonesian law but in the same vein this fact should not necessarily imply that treaties have a self-executing character. This feature is closer to the monist model of the Netherlands. However, on the basis of the same Article, the Government in 2013 expressed a contrasting view in favour of direct application. The inconsistent views overturned the consolidation of either approach, and brought about the process of going nowhere.

Having visited the existing legal frameworks in Indonesia with respect to the relations between treaties and domestic law, it is argued that Indonesia should embrace both elements and seek a point of balance between the two dominating approaches. The most suitable mode for Indonesia is the mode that attempts to reconcile the two extreme approaches and at the same time keeps the balance between an international law-friendly attitude, on the one hand, and democratic legitimacy on the other. From the available options offered by the constitutional orders examined, the doctrine of the order of execution (Vollzugslehre), one of the doctrines prevailing in Germany, would be best suited for the Indonesian legal system. Some valid reasons may, inter alia, justify this policy option:

  1. The current practice of Indonesia suggests a mixed approach that amalgamates two models: the German dualist model and the monist model of the Netherlands. This is exemplified through the double meaning given to the law approving a treaty in Indonesian practice. The law approving a treaty was rooted in the model of the Netherlands, which was originally intended to authorize the President to ratify the respective treaty. In the subsequent practice, however, it has been gradually understood by most constitutionalists as ‘transforming’ the treaty into domestic law. The amalgamation of the two doctrines altogether will present ambiguities and raise uncertainties pertaining to the legal status of the given treaty in domestic law. The two prevailing models should therefore be reconstructed in a manner that the two converge into a single coherent approach, embracing both elements. Therefore, the precise legal character of the law approving a treaty, which is still unclear and ambiguous, should be clarified. In this regard, the law approving a treaty should be assigned the function of expressing a formal approval of Parliament (as originally envisaged by the framers of the Constitution) and at the same time it should constitute an order of execution of the treaty in domestic law (as demanded by the subsequent practice).
  2. The doctrine of the order of execution has encompassed all constitutional concerns that have occupied most Indonesian constitutionalists so far. First, the sovereignty of the state in granting a treaty access to enter in domestic law is well preserved, because it needs domestic authorization in the form of a national legislation. The domestic law authority is well respected in the sense that it is the domestic law that permits the entry of the treaty into domestic law. Second, the role of Parliament as the popular representation in treaty-making is secured, in which therefore, the democratic legitimacy of the treaty could be upheld.
  3. The doctrine could also ease the concern of international law experts because it could bridge the gap between treaties and domestic law as expected by them. International law experts would prefer this as having a closely connected relation to a separated one thus the domestic and external procedures, albeit distinguished, are interrelated and form part of an integrated process.
  4. The doctrine does not envisage transformation and therefore does not need to equate treaties with the complex structure of Indonesian legislation. The nature of the legislation as required under this doctrine is only an order of execution, instead of a transforming legislation, thus not all levels of legislation are necessarily assigned to serve as orders of execution.

For adopting the doctrine, there are only two fundamental features that need to be clarified under the present Indonesian legal system. The first feature is that of the date of the entry into force of the law approving a treaty, which is presently distinguished from the date of the entry into force of the treaty itself, which shall be made concurrent. Following the German model, the date of the entry into force of the law should be dependent upon the entry into force of the treaty in Indonesia. The second feature concerns the character of the provisions of the treaty to be applied in domestic law. The provisions shall be linked with the international character of the treaty. The provisions of a treaty applied under domestic law shall retain their character as treaty provisions and consequently the interpretation rules shall be governed by international law.

On the basis of this mode, the domestic courts will treat treaty provisions as having the force of law and may directly apply them in a given case before it without the aid of ordinary domestic legislation. The direct application of such treaty provisions could be realized insofar as the provisions are self-executing or capable to be judicially enforced. The question of non-self-executing provisions is not unfamiliar to the Indonesian legislative system. The Constitution and the umbrella laws normally provide general provisions prescribing that their application shall be stipulated in or, implemented by, the lower legislations. Pending the enactment of such implementing legislations, these constitutional and statutory law provisions cannot be enforced by the courts.

6. The Place of Treaties in the Legislative Hierarchical Structure

In view of adopting a coherent approach consistent with the idea of the order of execution mode, the relationship between the statutory laws and the treaties concerned shall be reconciled by balancing the two different views i.e. that treaties are identical with the laws approving them, and that the two are distinguishable legal instruments. Therefore in order to resolve the perplexity arising from the constitutional practices, the relationship between the two shall be construed according to the following premises:

  1. Treaties remain distinct from the laws that give order to their execution; however, the manner in which they are manifested in domestic law should be concurrent in terms of the date they take effect.
  2. Under this term, domestic treaty-making and lawmaking are exercised through the same constitutional procedures except in the case of the right to submit the bill, which should remain vested in the president.
  3. The statutory laws ordering executions shall serve twofold functions i.e. first, authorizing the president to ratify/accede to a treaty and, second, granting domestic effect to the treaty upon its entry into force to the state.
  4. The Constitutional Court may judicially review the laws ordering the execution of treaties. However, a specific procedure should be set out in order to affirm that the law ordering the execution has a unique character distinct from ordinary laws.

The precise and appropriate place a treaty should occupy in the complex structure of the Indonesian legislative hierarchy would become a complicated question underlying the policy option and bring about dilemmatic problems. The use of the form of law for incorporating a treaty and its integration into the legislative structure might likely imply that the process constitutes a transformation mode. Furthermore, the legislative structure under the current system consists of eight levels of legislations, and it is untenable to have all legislations available to perform as an order of execution of treaties into Indonesian law. A general rule should therefore be devised in order to determine what level of legislation is fitting enough to be used as an order of execution, as well as what subject matters should belong to each legislation.

The question of parallel treaties, commonly known in the German system, may arise: whether or not an order of execution in the form of a statutory order is still required for certain treaties if their provisions have already been contained in the existing statutory law. The konkrete Theorie is preferable, thus these treaties require parliamentary approval and a concrete order of execution. The reason for this is simply that the exact parallel legislation hardly exists, even if a piece of legislation provides mutatis mutandis provisions of a treaty, the language used in the legislation differs from the original text of the treaties and may create different interpretations. Parallel treaties thus require their own legitimacy from Parliament.

Other treaties that, according to the subject matters, do not require parliamentary approval should take the form of regulations within the ambit of executive competences i.e. presidential regulations or other administrative regulations depending on the given subject matters and the corresponding competent authorities. Under the prevailing law, there are three levels of executive regulations that belong exclusively within the competence of the President as the Head of Government i.e. government regulations, presidential regulations and ministerial regulations, or regulations enacted by other government organs at the ministerial level.

The form of a government regulation could not be used as an order of execution of a treaty. This kind of law according to Law No. 12 of 2011 concerning Legislations serves only for the purpose of implementing the provisions of a statutory law – a general nature of the provisions of the given law needs to be elaborated or concretized in a number of detailed provisions in the government regulations. Therefore, no government regulation will be enacted in the absence of a clear stipulation by an existing law. A treaty ordered by a statutory law generally does not require that the provisions of the treaty shall be implemented by a government regulation, because the treaty generally contains a set of autonomous provisions for which no further domestic legislation is necessary, apart from the law ordering the execution of the treaty. The government regulations may however be used as implementing legislation to the law ordering the execution of a treaty, but not within the context of granting domestic validity of such a treaty. It will be only for rendering them as self-executing. For example, if a treaty has been approved through a law and requires that state parties set up a national body for the implementation of the treaty, the government regulation may be used to set up this national body.

The only available regulations that may serve as granting domestic validity of a treaty below statutory law level are presidential regulations, and ministerial or equivalent regulations. It follows that a treaty whose subject matters are only within an exclusive authority of a ministry shall be brought to effect by a ministerial regulation, while a treaty whose subject matters involve the participation of various ministries shall be given effect through a presidential regulation. The given treaty will enjoy rank corresponding to the respective legislation according to the legislative structure.

The use of a legislative format as orders of execution of treaties shall be construed in a manner that may fit the legal tradition of Indonesia concerning legislations. Having inherited the legal tradition of the Netherlands, laws and regulations in Indonesia may commonly be identified by two characteristics i.e. the laws and regulations having regulatory (regeling) character and those having ruling (beschikking) character. The former contains general provisions in an abstract manner and are known as proper laws/regulations, while the latter contains a specific prescription to a concrete circumstance. In respect of laws/regulations approving treaties, they serve only as domestic orders to execute the treaty in domestic law by which the provisions remain embodied in the treaties instead of in the laws/regulations. This order character resembles the kind of laws/regulations that possess a ruling (beschikking) character under which they only contain orders and do not transform or rewrite the provisions of the treaty into the legislation. Therefore, the laws/regulations shall be identified as having ruling (beschikking) character instead of regulatory (regeling) character. This legal construction will ensure that the character of the provisions remain in the form of treaty provisions, as envisaged by the monist-adoption mode.

As the provinces and municipalities/cities are empowered to enact their respective regulations, these regulations might be used as orders of execution of treaties insofar as the subject matters fall into their exclusive spheres. Nevertheless, although the subject matters are within their exclusive powers, the central government’s regulations may appropriately serve as the execution orders if the treaties are intended to be applicable to the whole territory instead of specific provinces and municipalities/cities. This is possible because these local regulations are not exclusive and they are still subject to central government regulations. In order to address the concern of the provinces and municipalities/cities, there must be a mechanism allowing them to participate in the treaty-making negotiations on matters that are exclusively under their competences.

As has been suggested above, the laws ordering the execution of treaties are legislative products with a distinct feature and therefore are reasonably subjected to constitutional scrutinizing. Indonesia has a Constitutional Court which partially resembles that of the German model. Thus the question of the constitutionality of a treaty by virtue of the law ordering its execution may arise, as is frequently experienced by the German Constitutional Court. The case of the judicial review of the ASEAN Charter which was brought before the Constitutional Court in recent times gave rise to the need to resolve this issue. Even if Indonesia subscribes to an adoption approach which is closer to a monist perspective, there is no democratic reason under the present democratic legal system why the constitutionality of the law ordering the execution of a treaty cannot be tested. On the other hand, the decision by the Constitutional Court that might declare a treaty unconstitutional and therefore null and void will create unnecessary effects by which Indonesia violates its international obligations. The constitutionality test however should have been taken with a distinct procedure in a way that promotes compliance to international law. The preferred solution for Indonesia is to provide balance between the two premises that mutually negate each other by allowing a treaty to be constitutionally tested without creating unnecessary international obligations. This outcome could be attained by adopting the German practice, and developing greater legal clarification on constitutional procedures. Within this context, Indonesia should prescribe a constitutional procedure, posing some restrictions by which a treaty upon the enactment of the law ordering its execution may be submitted for judicial review to the Constitutional Court within a specific time limit. Within that limit, the President should not ratify the treaty as yet, pending a Constitutional Court ruling on the case. Following the lapse of the time limit, the President may proceed to the ratification and by then no submission of judicial review would be constitutionally acceptable.

****

 

[1] The Author aqcuired its Doctoral degree on International Law from the Goethe University of Frankfurt and currently  the Secretary to Directorate General for Legal Affairs and Treaties, Ministry of Foreign Affairs, Indonesia.  This Article is entirely his own personal and academic views.

[2] The Indonesian term DPR (Dewan Perwakilan Rakyat) corresponds to the Indonesian House of Representatives (hereinafter ‘House of Representatives’). The House of Representatives is considered as the Indonesian Parliament. In this writing, the term ‘parliament’ or ‘parliamentary’ will refer to the House of Representatives.

Comments Off on THE LEGAL STATUS OF TREATIES UNDER INDONESIAN LAW

TREATIES BEFORE INDONESIAN COURTS

THE COURTS AND TREATIES: INDONESIA’S PERSPECTIVE

Damos Dumoli Agusman[1]

[email protected]

perjanjianinternational.blogspot.de

Paper presented at the International Conference on the Progressive Development in International Law: Theory and Practice that will be held on 25 – 27 September 2013 at the Faculty of Law Universitas Padjadjaran, Bandung.

Are Indonesian Courts bound by a treaty to which Indonesia is a party? Are its judges free to apply international rules? These simple questions are unfortunately encountered with legal difficulties. Although Indonesia inherits the monist-tradition of the Dutch colonial power (the tradition of which all binding treaties are always domestically applicable before the courts), the question of enforceability of treaties is still open under the current Indonesian legal system, which is far from certain. Neither constitutional provisions nor legal doctrine is yet satisfactory in dealing with this compelling question. Scholarly views are also divided on this particular issue and have to some extent added to the legislative ambiguities, inconsistent government practices, and unpredictability in the Court decisions.[2]

            It has been traditionally argued that domestic courts find obstacles in the way of direct application of international law because of the notions of state sovereignty, separation of powers and the principle of legality[3] under dualist pretext over the relationship between international law and domestic law. Nevertheless, using international law in domestic courts under modern legal jurisdiction has widely been accepted.  Even in that dualist legal system, where international law is relatively isolated from domestic law, the use of international in deciding the case, albeit in various modes, has been a common practice.[4]

            Constitution of 1945 as recently amended including existing legislations, state practices, as well as legal doctrines,  are still silent on the question whether or not international law may be directly invoked and enforceable under domestic legal system.  Therefore this paper attempts to explore whether the answer to the question is there and available in Indonesian judicial attitudes. How and to what extent Indonesian Courts make use of international law especially treaties in deciding cases before it would be the central focus with a view of finding the general trend, if any, with regard to mentioned-above question.

  1. Courts and the Judicial Competence

On the basis of the Rechtsstaat principle, judicial powers are set up distinct from other state powers. Article 24 A of the 1945 Constitution of the Republic of Indonesia rules that the judicial powers shall be independent with the authority to organize the judicature in order to uphold law and justice. Under the present Constitution, the judicial powers are vested in two distinct courts and one commission:

(a)   The Supreme Court with its subordinate judicatory bodies dealing with general, religious, military, state administrative judicial fields. It has the judicial powers to hear a trial, review legislation lower than laws against such laws, and other powers prescribed by laws.[5]

(b)  The Constitutional Court has the judicial powers to review the constitutionality of laws against the Constitution; it settles disputes concerning constitutional competences of state’s organs, deals with cases concerning the closure of political parties, settles disputes arising from general election, and makes a decision on the opinion of the House of Representatives for the impeachment of the President.[6]

(c)   The Judicial Commission whose tasks are to elect Judges at the Supreme Court and to monitor the conducts of the Judges under the Supreme Court.

It is just recently that the courts are becoming independent as well as impartial. The present independent and impartial status of judicial institutions is also encouraged by a strong public call following the political reform since 1998. Before the reform, as envisaged by the previous Law No. 14 of 1970 on Justice, the courts were under administrative control of the Ministry of Justice (executive) thus leading to the so-called ‘two hat’ controversy[7] whereby judges had two authorities they had to answer to, i.e. to the Minister of Justice for administrative matters and to the Supreme Court for substantive matters. This created doubts on their independence and impartiality. Following the constitutional reform in 2000, as affected by the Law No. 48 of 2009 on Judicial Powers, the Supreme Court and the newly set-up Constitutional Court in 2004 have become independent judicial institutions and take care of their own organization, administrative matters as well as budget.

The Law No. 48 of 2009 on Judicial Powers has provided several judicial principles to be subscribed by Indonesian judges which are related to the function of the courts and the possible access to international law especially treaties. They are, inter alia, as follows:

(a)   Trials by the courts shall be on the basis of laws without any discrimination.[8]

(b)  Judges shall explore, follow and understand the legal values and sense of justice living in the society.[9]

(c)   Judges in making decisions shall convey legal considerations and written opinions.[10]

(d)  The decisions of the courts shall embody legal reasoning and legal basis; and shall quote therein the relevant provisions of the laws or the unwritten laws that are invoked for the decisions.[11]

From those judicial principles, it might be induced that judges shall be independent as well as subject to law. In delivering their judgments they are bound by laws and are given the freedom to seek and explore all legal norms applicable to the cases under examination. It also appears from the existing law that the Indonesian courts do not encounter (or at least the law does not mention it) the typical judicial problem of so-called ‘threats to the independence of courts’,[12] such as the principle of non-justifiability, which (i) prevents them from interfering with foreign policy making by the executive; (ii) prevents them from examining whether the executive acts in accordance with treaties, and the doctrine that the states should speak with one voice; and (iii) from interpreting treaties – because that is a matter for the executive rather than for the courts (separating power constraints[13]). In this regard, nothing under the law prevents judges from applying legal norms contained in treaties in the cases under their examination as long as they are international obligations binding Indonesia.

As Indonesia is rooted in the civil law tradition, and apparently prefers to remain in that tradition, the courts are not bound by the previous decisions of the courts (precedence). However, consideration to the courts’ decisions are very significant to be paid for, as it can explains how the norms are operating and applied in a concrete case.

  1. Judicial Attitude towards Treaties
  1. a) Introductory remarks

Cases arising directly from the question of the domestic status of treaties in Indonesia are still rare, partly because the domestic law relating to treaties is not yet well developed and there was little legal interest in the Indonesian legal system to have it developed. Consequently, the courts have not yet been enthusiastic to express their perception towards the domestic status of treaties and therefore have hardly indicated any direction and trend with regard to the question. Furthermore, as in most civil law countries, the legal opinions as contained in the Indonesian court’s decisions are mostly short and formal in nature because the judges are not obliged to provide an elaborated reasoning for the decisions. In most cases examined, most arguments relevant to the issue of treaties under domestic law have been elaborated by the parties to the dispute. The responses of the courts are, however, usually less elaborate. Their rulings are relatively short and tend to go straight forward to the decision without making necessary consideration (ratio decidendi) to the arguments submitted by the parties. It is therefore difficult to imply legal determination simply from their decisions only.

From the various interviews with the Indonesian judges and legal practitioners, a small group of judges have held an approach that treaties have been transformed into domestic law by virtue of the laws approving the treaties and will treat them as binding laws.[14] No trend in the case law however convincingly supports this approach. Most judges apparently show indifference towards treaties. The acknowledgement in the legal theory as taught in Indonesia, that treaties are sources of law, apparently does not have any effect to the manner the courts treat and give weight to treaties. According to the prevailing law, treaties are still outside the recognized sources of law in Indonesia and are hardly acknowledged as what the theory dictates. Even to the judges that have good knowledge of international law, treaties are not more important than the laws.[15] Another group of judges recognize the binding force of treaties but in the same vein their application is contingent to the implementing legislations, and will only refer to the treaty provisions if the domestic legislations are not sufficiently clear. [16]

However, there are recently a growing number of court decisions that touch upon and make either direct or indirect reference to treaties. Jurisprudence making reference to treaties is in most cases closely related to globalization related treaties, such as trade and human rights. The Supreme Courts and the Constitutional Courts have recently used provisions of treaties for various purposes, ranging from merely supporting their legal arguments, seeking clarification for interpreting unclear legal principles and provisions, to more authoritative one by invoking them as legal norms. Treaties to which Indonesia is bound have been invoked in most cases before the courts not only as a tool of interpretation for domestic legislation but also for their application to the particular cases. Likewise, the respective party to the case has also attempted to explore and develop arguments on the basis of the provisions of treaties and made necessary references to all resources available within the province of international law.

The establishment of the Constitutional Court has contributed to a growing number of cases relating to international law because it deals mostly with the judicial review of statutes/laws against human rights provisions of the Constitution in which many relevant treaties are closely involved. Although the Constitutional Court does not directly deal with the conflict between the provisions of domestic laws and treaties, it seeks reference from treaties as aids to interpretation to ensure that the constitutionality of the law shall also conform to international law. The Court therefore interprets laws before it in the manner that they are not in conflict with the rule of international law.

To date no case has been reported concerning claims in whole or in part based directly and independently on the provisions of treaties, or reviewing the legality of national acts in the light of treaty obligations or concerning interpretation and application of treaty rules. The Supreme Court as well as the Constitutional Court at the present stage generally apply provisions of a treaty in the context of, and connected with, the application of domestic provisions. They normally use treaties as tools of interpretation to the issue arising from the provisions of domestic legislations. The mainstream approach still puts emphasis on domestic provisions and will refer only to treaties if the domestic law is not clear with regard to the given case or an additional clarification is still required to clarify a vague domestic legal concept.

  1. b) Survey of Judicial Practice

(i) Guiding Principle in the Constitutional Court (Mahkamah Konstitusi)

The Constitutional Court has established a guiding principle underlying the use of international law in deciding a case. In a case concerning judicial review of the blasphemy law involving religious freedom, the Constitutional Court holds that the compliance of Indonesia to international law including treaties is characterized by, and shall be in accordance with, the philosophy of the state as well as the Constitution.[17] It impliedly suggests that the Constitution is supreme to international law.

(ii) Treaty Rules applied as authoritative

There is a number of cases that are directly concerned with the application of the provisions of a treaty to a dispute. The Supreme Court, which mostly deals with private cases, encountered cases relating to intellectual property rights, for which appropriate treaties are relevant. In its decisions in 1990 the Court invoked international obligations of Indonesia arising from the Paris Convention for the Protection of Industrial Property of 1883 to which Indonesia is a party.[18] The Court made a ruling by applying the provisions of the Convention. In a number of similar cases, the Supreme Court has applied the provisions of treaties particularly concerning the protection of so-called well-known trademarks as stipulated in the Paris Convention and the Agreement on Trade Related Aspects of Intellectual Property Rights, Including Trade in Counterfeit Goods (TRIPS) to which Indonesia is a party. In a trademark dispute,[19] where the Court was requested by a party to annul a registration of a well-known trademark by another party, the Supreme Court applied Article 6 bis of the Paris Convention for the Protection of Industrial Property which led to a decision in favour of the requesting party.

As an archipelagic state comprising a huge economic exclusive zone, Indonesia encounters an increasing number of cases on illegal fishing in the zone. The cases before the courts mostly involve the relevant provisions of the UNCLOS 1982 which are applicable in the zone. In a number of cases, the Supreme Court cites Article 73 (3) of the UNCLOS 1982 concerning the prohibition of imprisonment for the violations of fisheries law in the zone.

In Yu Yuen Jun[20] and Lao Chong[21]decided respectively in 2007 and 2009albeit contended by the defendant on the basis of Article 73 (3) of the UNCLOS 1982, the Supreme Court ignored the prohibition contained in the Convention and kept imposing imprisonment without any legal clarification why the Court was not bound by the treaty provision. The compliance to the provision has been increasingly held in the subsequent cases. In the Bui Ngoc Sanh case decided recently in 2012a captain of a Vietnamese fishing ship was arrested on the allegation of illegal fishing within the economic exclusive economic zone of Indonesia in Natuna Sea. The Court of first instance (District Court) endorsed a punishment with 6 month in jail. The defendant brought the case to the Higher Court by invoking Article 73 (3) of the UNCLOS 1982. The Higher Court then held:

According to Article 73 (3) of the UNCLOS 1982 or Article 73 (3) the Law No. 17 of 1985, it is prohibited to impose imprisonment for violations of fisheries law in the exclusive economic zone…therefore the Judgment of the Court in the first instance should be corrected to the extent of the penalties imposed to the defendant… [22]

The Compliance to the provision of the UNCLOS in a similar case in 2012 continues to be held, where fines were imposed to the defendant without involving imprisonment by making reference to the provision of the Convention. [23]

Apart from cases concerning violations of fishing law in the economic exclusive zone, there was also a case arising from the application of provisions of the UNCLOS 1982 concerning the right of innocent passage in territorial sea. In the Chen Guo Ping case, a captain of a Chinese fishing ship who was accused of illegal fishing in the territorial sea of Indonesia in the Aru sea, was released by the District Court in Timika on the account that there was no evidence to prove that the defendant was only exercising innocent passage and nor prove that the defendant violated the fishing law. In the appeal proceeding, the prosecutor built up arguments invoking the relevant provisions of the UNCLOS 1982 and arguing:

The Court of first instance has wrongly understood the meaning of innocent passage. It should have considered other relevant rules pertaining to the issue and in this regard what it should mean according to the UNCLOS 1982 which has been ratified by the Law No. 17 of 1985 and the Law No. 6 of 1996 concerning Indonesian Waters. One of the activities that is prohibited by Article 19 (2) the Law No. 17 of 1985 concerning Ratification of the UNCLOS 1982 is fishing. According to the Convention, ships while exercising innocent passage shall stow their fishing gear and equipment. It is evidenced from the witnesses that upon the arrest the fishing gear and equipment were not stowed, and one ton of fishes were found in the vessel.[24]

Unfortunately the Supreme Court did not reach the merits of the case where it could otherwise pronounce some ruling concerning the meaning of innocent passage under the Convention because it rejected the appeal on the ground of procedural constraint, under which the prosecutor could not bring the case for appeal because in the Court of first instance, the defendant was unconditionally released from the charge. Under the procedural law, the Supreme Court could only accept the appeal if the judgment of the Court of first instance does not amount to unconditional release. Had the Court of first instance released him under specific conditions, the Supreme Court should have dealt with the merits of the case.

The Court of first instance in Jayapura gave due regard to treaties in general in a case concerning the imprisonment of a 15 year old child that committed a crime. The Prosecutor charged the child for criminal offence and asked the Court to impose imprisonment. The Court held that:

In deciding the sentence, the Court should take into consideration international conventions concerning the rights of child as well as the laws concerning child protection. In this regard, taking into account that the defendant is still teenager and attending junior school, especially having due regard that prison devoted for children is not yet available in this region, the imprisonment sentence will negatively affect the physiological development and the future of the defendant…. The Court therefore, while finding that the defendant is guilty, decides to return the defendant to his parent.[25]

The Supreme Court directly applied the Vienna Convention on Diplomatic Relations to cases involving and affecting foreign embassies. In two separated cases concerning the land title of the diplomatic premises used by the Embassy of Saudi Arabia[26] and Malaysia[27], private persons brought claims that the lands used by the two embassies belonged to them and asked the Court to annul the land certificates that had been issued by the Government for these embassies. In the two cases, the Supreme Courts rejected the claim of the applicant on the ground of diplomatic immunity and inviolability of diplomatic premises as stipulated in Articles 29 and 30 of the Vienna Convention on Diplomatic Relations 1961.

Although the judgments are not free from criticism on a different ground,[28] the Supreme Court appears to apply directly the provisions of the Convention without necessarily having examined whether or not there exists domestic legislation that give domestic effect to the Convention. Until today, Indonesia has no domestic law or regulation concerning diplomatic immunities apart from Law No. 1 of 1982[29] approving/ratifying the Vienna Convention and has granted such immunities on the basis of that Convention.

The question of self-executing provisions of a treaty has been raised in a number of cases. In a case concerning intellectual property rights, [30] the requesting parties asked the Supreme Court to apply the Paris Convention by arguing that the Convention in this regard is self-executing. Although the Court decided in favour of the requesting party by which the outcome of the decision confirmed such protection on the basis of a well-known trademark, it failed to address the question whether the Convention itself is self-executing. The decision of the Court was made merely on the technical ground that the Court of first instance has made a wrong measure in the proceeding by rejecting the copy of evidences, a legitimate proof before the Court, although it had been properly legalized. The Court did not consider it necessary to address questions such as whether it is bound to apply treaties ratified by Indonesia nor has it determined whether the Paris Convention is self-executing.

In the recent case concerning the constitutionality of the ASEAN Charter, the Constitutional Court identifies that Article 1 (5) of the Charter, which establishes an ASEAN free trade area and which is claimed by the applicants as violating the Constitution, could not be automatically effective[31] because the next paragraph of the Article (Article 1 (6)) stipulates that: Member States shall take all necessary measures, including the enactment of appropriate domestic legislation, to effectively implement the provisions of this Charter and to comply with all obligations of membership. It may be implied from this particular decision that a treaty norm is non-self executing if the wording of the norm so indicates. It is to confirm that the Court does not invoke a dualist pretext to deny the self-executing nature of a treaty norm.

On the other hand, the Supreme Court has also applied a provision which is clearly non-self-executing by virtue of its merits. In a case concerning industrial design[32] where the Supreme Court was requested to revoke the registration of an industrial design on the ground that the design was not new, a provision of the TRIPS Agreement that is clearly non-self executing[33] was apparently invoked. It held that:

According to Article 2 (2) of the Law No. 31 of 2000, Industrial Designs are regarded new when on the date of registration it was not similar to ones that existed before. According to Article 25 (1) of the Agreement on Trade Related Aspects of Intellectual Property Rights, Including Trade in Counterfeit Goods designs are not new or original if they do not significantly differ from known designs or combinations of known design features.

Contrary to the cases above, in some exceptional cases the Supreme Court has denied the application of a treaty to which Indonesia is a party. The Court of first instance in the Apriliany Case[34] concerning the liability of air carriers for luggage lost, which was eventually confirmed by the Supreme Court, declined to apply the provisions on liability of the Warsaw Convention 1929 for the Unification of Certain Rules Relating to International Carriage by Air on the account that the application of the provisions of the Convention to this particular case would create unfairness in Indonesia. The Court, while acknowledging the provisions of the Convention as applicable rules to the case, preferred to apply domestic rules in order to obtain a more fair outcome.

The case of PT. Nizwar v. Navigation Maritime Bulgare (NMB) in 1981 is a controversial landmark case, which involves directly a question of domestic status of a treaty, i.e. the New York Convention on the Recognition and Enforcement of Foreign Arbitral Awards 1958, which the Supreme Court declined to directly apply. The case concerned the enforcement of foreign arbitral award in Indonesia where NMB, the winning party, attempted to seek its execution under Indonesian jurisdiction. The Court of first instance on 10 June 1981 granted the request for the enforcement of the arbitral award on the ground that Indonesia was bound by the Geneva Convention on the Execution of Foreign Arbitral Awards of 1927 by virtue of state succession principle from Dutch colony.[35] The Supreme Court overruled the decision of the Court of first instance and rejected the assertion that Indonesia was bound by the Geneva Convention of 1927 by holding that in principle and according to Indonesian jurisprudence foreign court judgments cannot be enforced in Indonesia unless there is agreement between Indonesia and the foreign state concerning the enforcement of foreign judgments. The Court further rejected the state succession principle by arguing that despite Indonesia being bound by the state succession agreement by virtue of Article 5 of the ‘Round Table Agreement 1949’ between Indonesia and the Netherlands, this did not necessarily mean that Indonesia is bound by treaties to which the Netherlands was a party. The reason invoked by the Court was that the treaty was concluded when the world was dominated by colonial powers and therefore the state succession principle was a product of the situation. Apart from these rulings, the Supreme Court also endorsed its views concerning the New York Convention on the Recognition and Enforcement of Foreign Arbitral Awards 1958, which was ratified by Indonesia by means of Presidential Decree No. 40 of 1981 on 5 August 1981 when the Court examined the case. The Court, however, deemed it necessary to express it in order to render certainty towards the New York Convention. The Court held that:

The denial to the request for the recognition of enforcement of foreign arbitral award is due to the fact that the implementing legislation concerning foreign arbitral award is not yet enacted. Therefore, the Supreme Court should wait for the enactment of the implementing legislation in order to recognize and enforce the foreign arbitral award.[36]

The Supreme Court judgment on this case immediately invited criticism from various scholars. Some scholars indicated that the Court attitude towards the New York Convention reflects the dualist approach.[37] The prominent scholar on private international law, Sudargo Gautama, argued, inter alia, that implementing legislation is not necessary because the fact that Indonesia is bound by the Convention by the enactment of Presidential Decree No. 40 of 1981 sufficed to provide legal basis for the enforcement. In this regard he further argued that the Presidential Decree ratifying the Convention renders it self-enforcement effect.[38] T.M. Radhie tried to explain the Court’s rejection on the basis of the non-self-executing nature of the Convention but finally he found the Convention was self-executing.[39] The scholarly debate on the self-executing status of this question was not properly developed and unfortunately acquired no further response from other scholars. The controversy over the status of the Convention was resolved after the Supreme Court endorsed the Supreme Court’s Regulation No. 1 of 1990, which laid down administrative procedures on how the foreign arbitral award was enforced by the Court. It prescribed that the exequatur was required from the Supreme Court for the foreign arbitral award to be enforced and it might be requested through the District Court in Central Jakarta. Since then, the debate on this particular issue in light of monist-dualist perspective is fading away.

The legal reasoning of the Supreme Court did not properly address the question why it still required implementing regulations. It was not clear whether the implementing regulations was required in order to make the Convention become part of Indonesian law (question of domestic validity of the Convention) or just to enable the provision of the Convention executable (question of non-self executing provisions). However, in the preamble paragraph of the regulation it was stated that the existing procedural law was still absent concerning execution of foreign arbitral awards. The fact that the merely administrative procedure could enable the Convention to be domestically enforced suggests that the problem underlying the non-enforceability of Convention at that time was merely the lack of administrative procedures as required by Article III of the Convention.[40] If it is the case, it became closely related to the doctrinal problem associated with the controversy of self-executing or non-self-executing question debated in the United States and the states of the European Union. It might be presumed that the Supreme Court did not actually deny the domestic validity of the Convention by virtue of Presidential Decree but simply could not execute the foreign awards because of the lack of procedural rules. In terms of legislation, the Supreme Court’s regulations are hardly carrying legislative weight and therefore could not be regarded as giving effect to transformation/adoption of the Convention into domestic law.

The suggestion that the Supreme Court does actually not deny the domestic validity of the New York Convention finds clearer expression in a number of cases[41] involving the Convention concerning the request for the annulment of the arbitration award. In the recent case, the Supreme Court applied directly the provision of the Convention concerning the annulment of foreign arbitral awards, by stating:

The New York Convention of 1958, which has been ratified by the Presidential Decree No. 34 of 1981 and therefore has become the norm of national law, has stipulated that the annulment of the arbitral awards may only be done in the state or according to the law where the award was granted.[42]

In a number of cases the courts have encountered questions concerning the application of treaties to the given cases to which they have not delivered clear judgments. The parties to the various disputes have attempted to raise important legal arguments which have given the courts the opportunity to reveal their attitude towards the status of treaties under Indonesian law. Unfortunately, the courts have not yet used the opportunity for making any ruling in this regard. Instead, the courts have commonly escaped from addressing the question by invoking procedural matters. In the case concerning religious freedom mentioned above, the independent expert from the requesting party asked the Constitutional Court to make a ruling that the Constitution shall be adjusted if it is in conflict with treaties. The Court, however, declined to make such a ruling by arguing that the power to amend the Constitution is vested in the People’s Consultative Assembly. The Court argued that it was only empowered to review the laws against the Constitution and not authorized to review the Constitution.[43]

In a case concerning judicial review of the status of Circular Letter of the Cabinet of 1967, which stipulates the changing terminology used for China, from the word ‘Tionghoa’ to be ‘Cina’, the requesting party asked the Court to hold that the Letter violated the Law No. 29 of 1999 approving/ratifying the International Convention on the Elimination of all Forms of Racial Discrimination. The Court, however, declined to make a ruling on this question on the procedural ground by arguing that the time limit for the application of such judicial review had elapsed because the prevailing rule of procedure of the Court prescribes that the date line for a law to be submitted for judicial review shall be not longer than 180 days from the date of its issuance.[44]

The Supreme Court has also been silent on the public controversy involving the question of the application of treaties. The question on the legality of using one of the accused as a ‘crown witnesses’ against another accused under the same criminal charge was one of the issues in public debate[45] which has been brought to the Court as violating the provision of the ICCPR. Albeit not expressly prohibited under the current criminal procedure code, the practice of examining crown witnesses has been allowed by the Supreme Court and received severe criticism because it amounted to self-incrimination whereby the unfortunate situation compels a person to testify against himself or to confess guilt. In a number of cases[46] it was submitted before the Supreme Court that the use of one of the accused as a crown witness to testify against another accused in the same criminal charge was in violation to Article 14 (3) (g) of the ICCPR to which Indonesia has already been a party. The Supreme Court, however, was reluctant to address the issue and as result the practice continued unchallenged in various subsequent cases.

The courts are also ambiguous in determining the legal weight of treaties. In a case on judicial review concerning the Law No. 3 of 1997 concerning Child Court,[47] the Constitutional Court dealt with the question of the binding nature of treaties. In this case, the applicant requested the Court to annul, inter alia, Article 4 (1) of the Law No. 3 of 1997, which determined that eight years old is a minimum age for a child to be eligible to be tried before the court. The applicant argued that such minimum age is not compatible with the minimum age determined by international legal instruments and a number of the UN recommendations. In the proceedings, the Government made the following proposition:

One of the competences of the Constitutional Court is judicial review on norms contained in a law including the Law No. 3 of 1997 concerning Child Court. The Constitutional Court shall use the Constitution as a pillar for the review, while the Court may use treaties as reference ‘ad-informandum’.

The Constitutional Court did not, however, specifically address the government view but it held:

The Court is of the view that treaties, recommendation of the UN Committee on the Rights of Childs and other international legal instruments stipulate that 12 year-old may be used as a comparative tool in order to determine minimum age for a child to be responsible before the law. Nevertheless, the Court holds that international legal instrument and recommendation ‘as such’ could not be used as a tool of review in examining the constitutionality of minimum age for child.[48]

The Constitutional Court was unfortunately ambiguous. While it held in the beginning that treaties may be used as comparative tool, it made on the subsequent paragraph an ambiguous statement by stating that international legal instruments and recommendations (not included ‘treaties’) could not be used as a tool of review ‘as such’. There is no clear indication from the judgment whether or not the Court deliberatively excluded the term ‘treaties’ on this view so that it might induce that treaties may be used as a tool of review. The ambiguity has left the question about the legal weight of treaties before the Court unanswered.

The Constitutional Court in various cases frequently referred to some international instruments to which Indonesia is party but left them undecided in terms of their domestic status. The Court has made reference to the International Covenant on Civil and Political Rights (ICCPR) of 1966[49], the Convention against Torture and Other Cruel, Inhuman or Degrading Treatment or Punishment 1984,[50] the United Nations Convention against Illicit Traffic in Narcotic Drugs and Psychotropic Substances 1988,[51] and the Convention on the Rights of the Child, 1989.[52] The Constitutional Court has hardly made a determination on the domestic status of those treaties due to the nature of its competence whereby it is only authorized to deal with the question of the legality of a law under the case against the Constitution. It seems that references to those treaties are mainly intended to support the arguments concerning the provisions of the laws, which were deemed unclear. The courts, therefore, are not expected to endorse the authoritative nature of the treaties under domestic law. It is interesting to note, however, that the Court has hardly addressed the question whether these treaties are already incorporated into domestic law. The very legal fact that Indonesia is bound by theses treaties and that Indonesia has ratified them at international level was apparently sufficient to regard these treaties as relevant to be invoked. At any case, there was no legal argument of the courts in these cases which rules out the binding force of these treaties to Indonesia on the account of their non-incorporated status.

On the other hand, Indonesian courts have even moved forward to use treaties that are not binding Indonesia. Despite the fact that Indonesia is not party to the Vienna Convention on the Law of Treaties of 1969, it invoked Article 27 on internal law and Article 31 on interpretation in order to ensure that Indonesia had not violated its obligations under a treaty.[53] Unfortunately, the Court neither makes any argument explaining why it applies conventional provisions that are not binding Indonesia nor does it suggests that Indonesia is bound by them by virtue of customary international law.[54] However, the application of Article 31 of the Convention to interpret the provisions of the ICCPR and the UN Convention Against Illicit Traffic in Narcotic Drugs and Psychotropic Substances of 1988, suggested that the courts may interpret treaties employing rules recognized by international law instead of domestic rules of interpretation.

On a human rights case, the Supreme Court in its decision in 2007[55] makes reference to treaties that Indonesia is not yet a party to. In identifying the crimes against humanity, it invokes reference as envisaged in Article 7 (3) of the Rome Statute of International Criminal Court of 1998 by which Indonesia is not yet bound. In the Teuku Bantaqiah case[56] in 2000, the Court dealt with a crime that amounted to a crime against humanity conducted by 24 military personnel and one civilian against Teuku Bantaqiah and 56 of his pupils that were first wounded and later shot dead. The prosecutor charged the defendants with an ordinary crime under the criminal code because crimes against humanity were not yet included in the Code. The Court, however, interpreted the criminal code with the aid of Article 7 (1) Rome Statute and pronounced that such crime amounted to a crime against humanity.

(iii) Treaties as Tools of Interpretation

The courts have also used treaties as a tool of interpretation. In the Teuku Bantaqiah case as cited above, although not directly intending to apply to the case at hand, the Court consulted provisions of the Convention against Torture and Other Cruel, Inhuman or Degrading Treatment or Punishment 1984 which had not yet been included in the Criminal Code. The Court stated that states parties are obliged to include all of the acts of torture as a criminal act in their laws, which also applies to anyone who commits, tries to commit, gives assistance to, or is involved in the act of torture. The Court further stated that the states parties are also obliged to ensure that perpetrators of the criminal acts can be punished with a penalty appropriate for that criminal act. In the meantime, the Indonesian Criminal Code has not yet included the act of torture as envisaged by the provisions and, therefore, the Court could only rely on the ordinary criminal law. The Court did not explain the purpose of citing this provision but it appears that the provision was used merely to clarify the meaning of the act of torture and to ensure that the perpetrator was punished by virtue of ordinary criminal law in the absence of the implementing legislation.

Treaties used as aid to interpretation are also developed in the Case on Judicial Review of the Law No. 26 of 2000 concerning Human Rights Court.[57] In this case the Constitutional Court was requested to invalidate Article 43 of the Law, which allows the application of the non-retroactive principle by which the Court is authorized to try those perpetrators who committed crimes specified in the Law before the date of its enactment. It had been claimed by the applicant that the Article is in breach of Article 28I (1) of the Constitution, which stipulates that:

The rights to life, freedom from torture, freedom of thought and conscience, freedom of religion, freedom from enslavement, recognition as a person before the law, and the right not to be tried under a law with retrospective effect are all human rights that cannot be limited under any circumstances.

The Court finally reached a conclusion that the non-retroactive principle is not absolute and subject to restrictive exception, i.e. the principle may be excluded for the sake of recognition and respect of human rights of others. In order to justify this far-reaching assertion, the Court cited provisions of legal instruments to which Indonesia is not a party. The Court, however, put all instruments, whether or not Indonesia is a party, on the same foot without any difference in treatment. The Court cited Article 29 (2) of the Universal Declaration of Human Rights, which says that:

In the exercise of his rights and freedoms, everyone shall be subject only to such limitations as are determined by law solely for the purpose of securing due recognition and respect for the rights and freedoms of others and of meeting the just requirements of morality, public order and the general welfare in a democratic society;

The Court also invoked Article 15 (2) of the ICCPR and Article 7 of the European Convention on Human Rights, which provides provision similar to that of ICCPR. The provision states:

Nothing in this article shall prejudice the trial and punishment of any person for any act or omission which, at the time when it was committed, was criminal according to the general principles of law recognized by the community of nations…

In a case on judicial review of the Law No. 22 of 1997 concerning Narcotics, the Constitutional Court addressed the important point raised by the Applicant, which argued that the death penalty stipulated in the Law violates the ICCPR which prohibits it. In respect to the issue the Constitutional Court stated:

…legally, the legal nature of binding force of international law is coordination legal order… the assertion by the Applicant could only legally relevant if by the stipulation of death penalty in its domestic legislation, Indonesia has violated its international obligation arising from a treaty. The spirit underlying the ICCPR is indeed the abolition of death penalty but it does not prohibit state parties to apply death penalty provided that the crimes committed are the most serious crimes in accordance with the law in force at the time of the commission of the crime… thus the inclusion of death penalty in its domestic legislation has not constituted a violation of its international obligation arising from a treaty.[58]

The Court then held that the Law No. 22 of 1997 is the implementation of Indonesia’s obligations arising from the UN Convention on against Illicit Traffic in Narcotic Drugs and Psychotropic Substances 1988 and the crimes referred to in the Law are crimes that are according to the Convention particularly serious. The Court then concluded that by virtue of the Convention as interpreted in accordance with its ordinary meaning to be given to the terms of a treaty pursuant to Article 31 of the Vienna Convention on the Law of Treaties, the stipulation of death penalty under the Law No. 22 of 1997 is an implementation of treaty obligation under the Convention and the crimes referred to are the most serious crimes for which ICCPR does not prohibit the application of death penalty. The Constitutional Court in this case interpreted domestic law in a manner presuming the law did not constitute a violation of an international obligation of Indonesia arising from a treaty. But it is worth noting that the Court did not examine whether or not the provision of the ICCPR has been incorporated into domestic law before it considered whether there was a conflict between the Law and ICCPR. The Court only acknowledged that there is an international obligation arising from ICCPR but did not clearly confirm whether such obligation is binding in domestic law.

  1. Evaluation

The growing number of judicial decisions that cite treaties recently demonstrates that treaties have become well-recognized legal instruments for Indonesian courts. There is no doubt that, on the one hand, the courts may apply treaty provisions to the case at hand without and by virtue of national legislations. On the other hand, the attitude of the courts towards treaties as demonstrated in a number of cases above does not reveal any clear indication on the question of the status of treaties under domestic law especially with regard to the method on how the legal system incorporates treaties under domestic law.

It appears from the judicial attitude that there is no consistency with regard to the courts treatment accorded to treaty norms. Neither the law nor the courts could provide clarification as to whether treaties they have invoked are applicable law of the forum and, if not, to what extent judges are allowed to apply such treaties. Nor it is clear whether by making such treaty references, treaties as referred to are regarded by the courts as legal sources of law in the sense that they are authoritative applicable law and are allowed by the courts as of right; or whether they are simply used as evidences to an existing statutory norm without authoritative weight and perceive them simply as non-formal sources of law due to their significance in terms of their legal consideration. It might be the case that the courts resort to treaties on the account that the provisions of Constitution and laws reveal ambiguities and uncertainties and take alternative courses of interpretation possible for the purpose of arriving at a solution most conductive to reason and justice. Transformation and adoption modes are interchangeably presumed under the judicial practices.

The fact that Indonesian courts also make reference to treaties to which Indonesia is not a party may raise legal questions related to the treatment of treaty norms. There is no clear indication from the arguments of the courts whether the legal weight of these non-binding treaties shall be distinguished from those that bind Indonesia, even for the purpose of providing aid to interpretation, since such a distinction is not always taken into account. Consequently, the answer to questions such as what the legal basis would be and to what purpose the invocation of a non-binding treaty provision should be is still unclear.

It is, however, quite clear that the courts have neither prescribed that the validity of a treaty in question shall depend on transforming legislation nor stipulated that such a treaty shall be transformed in a national legislation to be applicable in the given case as envisaged by a strict dualist system.

The decision of the Constitutional Court in the recent case concerning the ASEAN Charter, which is expected to clarify the domestic status of treaties, also failed to make a legal determination on this very subject matter[59]. While indicating that the Charter forms part of domestic law, the Court is still ambiguous in explaining how and by what means the Charter becomes domestically valid. Instead of clarifying the means, the Court even made a controversial argument stating that:

‘…since the ASEAN Charter is embodied in the Law No. 38 of 2008, which approved/ratified it,… and as a law it shall be binding the Parties to it, therefore State Parties to ASEAN Charter are bound by the Law’. [60]

Although the Court finds that such an interpretation does reflect the reality since other states are never subject to any domestic law, the Court implies that it is bound to interpret it in that manner because of the undeniable fact that the Charter has been embodied in the Law No. 38 of 2008. Consequently, the Court has for this particular reason recommended that the use of the form law for approving/ratifying should be abandoned.

The Court has not indicated whether or not the Charter has acquired its domestic status by means of the Law, nor has it even declared whether such a domestic status is necessary. Having interpreted the existing constitutional order, the Court has simply stated that the Law No. 38 of 2008 serves as a legal basis for the validity of the ASEAN Charter without making a distinction as to its validity between domestic law and international law. This would erroneously mean that the Law No. 38 of 2008 grants validity to the Charter either in domestic law or international law.

The Court is fully aware that such a conclusion is fallacious. The Court invokes the fact that the Charter embodied in the Law as forcing it to take such a fallacious outcome. In the next paragraph it argues its own conclusion by stating that:

Treaty obligations are not derived from the fact that the treaty is ratified by the law of the Parties but arise because the Parties agree to them by virtue of the legal principle of pacta sunt servanda.[61]

From this view, it appears that the Court is actually reluctant to subscribe to the idea that the Law No. 38 of 2008 grants validity to the Charter but is compelled to come to such conclusion because the Law is intended to provide a basis for such validity. The assertion that the Law grants validity to a treaty does not automatically bring about a conclusive view that it would also constitute the incorporation of the Charter into domestic law. It seems that the Court does not hold the common idea of distinguishing between the entry into force of a treaty at international level and that of domestic level by means of incorporation. It is to suggest that the Court uses a monist line of thinking, by which it holds that once a treaty enters into force to the state, the treaty would automatically be binding in domestic law. The Court decision has therefore not yet contributed to the attempt for seeking a legal determination of the domestic status of a treaty as well as the mode for granting its domestic validity.

****

[1] Graduated from Law Faculty, University of Padjajaran, Bandung; Master Degree on International Law and Politics, University of Hull, England; Former Director for Treaties, Foreign Ministry; Currently Consul General of Indonesia in Frankfurt and Phd Candidate at University of Frankfurt. The view in this paper is not necessarily reflecting the Government view.

[2] Agusman, Damos Dumoli, Hukum Perjanjian Internasional, Kajian Teori dan Praktik di  Indonesia (Law of Treaties, Theories and Practice in Indonesia),  Bandung: Refika Aditama, 2010, 95-143.

[3] Ferdinandusse, Ward, Direct Application of International Criminal Law in National Courts, Assers (2006), 221-268.

[4] Under dualist legal system, international law should be transformed into domestic law in order to be available before the Courts. Nevertheless, some juridical techniques have developed so that the Courts may apply international law as if international law was directly applicable, see  Fatimah, Shaheed, Using International Law in Domestic Courts, Oxford (2005).

[5] Article 24 (a) Constitution of 1945 (as amended in 2002).

[6] Article 24 (c) Constitution of 1945 (as amended in 2002).

[7] Timothy Lindsey, ‘Indonesia, Reinventing a Legal System, Too Much, Too Little, Too Late’, in Alice Tay (ed.), East Asia, Human Rights, Nation-Building, Trade (1999), 519.

[8] Article 4 (1) Law of No. 48 of 2009 on Judicial Powers.

[9] Article 5 (1) Law of No. 48 of 2009 on Judicial Powers.

[10] Article 14 (2) Law of No. 48 of 2009 on Judicial Powers.

[11] Article 50 (1) Law of No. 48 of 2009 on Judicial Powers.

[12] Nollkaemper, André, National Courts and the International Rule of Law, New York: Oxford University Press (2011), 49-53.

[13] Haljan, David, Separating Powers: International Law before National Courts, Springer (2013), 100-109.

[14] Hadhyono, Suparti. Praktek Penerapan Perjanjian Internasional dalam Putusan Hakim (Treaties

under National Court). Focus Group Discussion, Ministry of Foreign Affairs of Republic of Indonesia-Law Faculty of University Airlangga Surabaya (2008).

[15] Interview with Judge Nameandriani Nurdin, Chief of District Court of Central Jakarta, 7 May 2011 (unpublished, on file with author).

[16] Inteview with Supreme Court Justice, Professor Mieke Komar Kantaatmadja, 28 February 2011 (unpublished, on file with author).

[17] MK, case No. 140/PUU-VII/2009, 275.

[18] Supreme Court Cases on Knirps (1991), Gucci (1992), Giordano (1994), see Sudargo Gautama and Rizawanto Winata, Pembaharuan Hukum Merk Indonesia: dalam Rangka WTO, TRIPS (Reform of Trademark Laws  in Indonesia with Respect to WTO, TRIPS) (1997), 372.

[19] MA, Subway case, No. 736 K/Pdt.Sus/200912-13.

[20] MA, Yu Yuen Jun, No. 893 K/Pid/2007.

[21] MA, Lao Chong, No. 1596 K/Pid.Sus/2009.

[22] PT Pekanbaru, Bui Ngoc Sanh, No. 66/Pid-Sus/2012/PTR, 7.

[23] PT Pontianak, Le Van Thong, No. 104/Pid.Sus/2012/PT.PTK, 11; PT Pontianak, Nguyen Van BE, No. 195/PID.SUS/2012/ PT. PTK, 11/. However, in a similar case, the Higher Court of Pekanbaru while acknowledging the prohibition of imposing inprisonment has pronounced that a sort of short detention (pidana kurungan) may also be applied. The Court argued that accroding to the classification under article 10 of Indonesian Criminal Code (KUHP), pidana kurungan is another kind of penalties and is not pidana penjara (‘inprisonment”) meanwhile the prohibition envisaged by the Fisheries Law confines only to pidana penjara. It appears that the Court has interpreted the Criminal Code in  a manner so that the outcome would be incompatible with the article 73 (3) of the UNCLOS because pidana kurungan is also a form of corporal punishment, which is prohibited by the Convention, se PT Pekanbaru, Tran Huu Tuyen, No. 52/PID.SUS/2012/PTR.

[24] MA, Chen Guo Ping, No. 232 K/Pid.Sus/2007, 5-7.

[25] PN of Jayapura (Court of first instance Jayapura), Yanuar Kayoan Umaf case, No. 65/Pida.B/2012/PN-JPR.

[26] MA, Arabic Saudi case, Fatwa No. WKMA/Yud/04/2006.

[27] MA, Malaysia Embassy case, No. 111K/TUN/2000.

[28] It has been argued that the Court should have distinguished between the question on land title, which pertains land law, and the enjoyment of diplomatic immunity. The question whether or not an embassy acquires a good title to land is exclusively determined by land law and has nothing to do with, and shall be distinguished from, the question of diplomatic inviolability. The good title to land of an embassy must be presumed as enjoying diplomatic inviolability, see Agusman, Damos Dumoli. Hukum Perjanjian Internasional, Kajian Teori dan Praktik di Indonesia (Law of Treaties, Theories and Practice in Indonesia).  Bandung: Refika Aditama (2010), 6.

[29] Law No. 1 of 1982 concerning Vienna Convention on the Diplomatic Relations and Vienna Convention on Consular Relations, 25 April 1982, LN (Official State Gazette No. 2/1982).

[30] MA, Lexus case, No. 194 K/Pdt.Sus/2011, 6-14.

[31] MK, No. 33/PUU-IX/2011, Judicial Review of Law No. 38 of 2008 concerning ASEAN Charter, 189.

[32] MK, Industrial Design case, case No. 022 K/N/HaKI/2006, 20.

[33] Article 25 (1) TRIP’s Agreements states that Members may provide that designs are not new or original if they do not significantly differ from known designs or combinations of known design features. Members may provide that such protection shall not extend to designs dictated essentially by technical or functional considerations. By the wordings of the provision is clearly non-self-executing because it only recommends member states to provide that designs are not new or original by which domestic legislation for that effect is inevitably necessary.

[34] MA, Apriliany case No. 970 K/P-dt/2002, 13.

[35] The succession arrangements were agreed upon under Article 5 of the ‘Round Table Agreement’ 1949 between Indonesia and the Netherlands, under which all rights and obligations to the Netherlands arising from treaties to which it was a party continue to be applicable to Indonesia, see Ko, Swan Sik. The Indonesian Law and Treaties 1945-1990. Dordrecht, Boston, Norwell: Kluwer Academic Publishers (1994), 20.

[36] MA, PT. Nizwar v. Navigation Maritime Bulgare; The overview concerning the case may be found in Noah Rubins, ‘The Enforcement and Annulment of International Arbitration Awards in Indonesia’, 20 American University International Law Review (2005) 2, 359-401.

[37] Fifi Junita, ‘Experience of Practical Problems of Foreign Arbitral Awards Enforcement in Indonesia’, 5 MqJBL (2008), 384-385.

[38] Gautama, Sudargo. Hukum Dagang dan Arbitrase Internasional (Trade Law and International Arbitration). Bandung: Citra Aditya Bakti (1991), 2.

[39] Radhie, T.M. Konvensi New York tentang Pengakuan Pelaksanaan Putusan Arbitrase Luar Negeri (New York Convention on Enforcement of Foreign Arbitral Awards). Working paper delivered at Dispute Resolution through Arbitration Seminar, Jakarta (1990), 24.

[40] Article III New York Convention on the Recognition and Enforcement of Foreign Arbitral Awards 1958: ‘Each Contracting State shall recognize arbitral awards as binding and enforce them in accordance with the rules of procedure of the territory where the award is relied upon, under the conditions laid down in the following articles.’

[41] PN of Jakarta (Court of Jakarta District), Karaha Bodas vs Pertamina case No. 86/PDT.G/2002/PN.JKT.PST, 21-22; MA, PT Raya Nusantara v. PT Jambi Resources Ltd, 64 K/Pdt.Sus/2010, 43.

[42] MA, PT Raya Nusantara v. PT Jambi Resources Ltd, 64 K/Pdt.Sus/2010, 43.

[43] MK, case No. 140/PUU-VII/2009, 275293.

[44] MA, Circular Letter of the Cabinet 1967, case No. 42 P/HUM/TH. 2006.

[45] Setiyono, ‘Eksistensi Saksi Mahkota sebagai Alat Bukti dalam Perkara Pidana’ (Existence of Crown Witness as Evidence in Criminal Cases) , 5 Lex Jurnalica (2007) 1, 29-37; Adi Andojo Soetjipto, Menyongsong dan Tunaikan Tugas Negara Sampai Akhir: Sebuah Memoar (Carry Out and Exert State’s Tasks till the End: A Memoir) (2007), 167.

[46] MA, Ferry case, case No. 72 PK/Pid/2010, 43; MA, JUN HAO case, case No. 143 PK/Pid.Sus/2011, 50.

[47] MK, case No. 1/PUU-VIII/2010, Judicial Review of Law  No. 3 of 1997 concerning Child Court, 113.

[48] Ibid, 151.

[49] MK, case No. 065/PUU-II/2004, Judicial Review Law No. 26 of 2000 concerning Human Rights; MK, case No. 013-022/PUU-IV/2006, Judicial Review of Law of No. 27 of 2004 concerning Commission on the Truth and Reconciliation; MK, case No. 2-3/PUU-V/2007, Judicial Review of Law No. 22 of 1997 concerning Narcotics (2007); MK, case No. 5/PUU-VIII/2010, Judicial Review of Law No. 11 of 2008 concerning Information and Electronic Transactions.

[50] MK, case No. 21/PUU-VI/2008), Judicial Review of Law No. 2/Pnps/1964 concerning the Methods of Capital Punishment.

[51] MK, case No. 2-3/PUU-V/2007, Judicial Review of Law No. 22 of 1997 concerning Narcotics.

[52] MK, case No. 1/PUU-VIII/2010, Judicial Review of Law No. No. 3 of 1997 concerning Child Court.

[53] MK, case No. 2-3/PUU-V/2007, Judicial Review of Law No. 22 of 1997 concerning Narcotics, 420-425.

[54] It is worth noting that, as mentioned above, the ICJ in the Case of Pulau Ligitan and Sipadan, before applying the rules of the said Convention to the case, it needed first to address question arising from the status of Indonesia as a non-party to the Convention before suggesting that Indonesia is bound by the rules of the Convention as customary rules.

[55] MA, Eurico Guterres case No. 34 PK/PID.HAM.AD HOC/2007, 34-35.

[56] PN of Banda Aceh, Teuku Bantaqiah Case, No. 11/Pid.B/Koneks/2000/PN-BNA.

[57] MK, case No. 065/PUU-II/2004, 47-68.

[58] MK, case No. 2-3/PUU-V/2007, 419-421.

[59] Further comments on the ASEAN Charter case before the Constitutional Court may be found in Agusman, Damos Dumoli, Apakah MK bisa Menguji Piagam ASEAN? (Can  Constitutional Court review ASEAN Charter?), ANTARA News (25 July 2011), accessible at http://www.antaranews.com/berita/268734/apakah-mk-bisa-menguji-piagam-asean, last visited on 9 April 2013; Agusman, Damos Dumoli. Arti Judicial Review Piagam ASEAN bagi Sistem Hukum Indonesia (Significance of Constitutional Court’s Judicial Review of ASEAN Charter to the Indonesian Legal System), Opinio Juris, Foreign Ministry,  Vol. 13 Tahun 2013.

[60]  MK, case No. 33/PUU-IX/2011, 194-95; The Court states: Karena Undang-Undang berlaku sebagai norma hukum, maka Negara Indonesia dan negara lain, dalam hal ini negara ASEAN wajib terikat secara hukum oleh UU 38/2008.

[61]  Ibid, 195; The Court states:  Kewajiban yang dibebankan kepada suatu negara oleh perjanjian internasional tidaklah lahir karena perjanjian internasional bersangkutan telah disahkan sebagai Undang-Undang oleh pihak negara lain tetapi kewajiban tersebut lahir karena para pihak dalam hal ini negara-negara sebagai subjek hukumnya telah menyetujui bersama suatu perjanjian. Hal demikian sesuai dengan asas pacta sunt servanda.

Comments Off on TREATIES BEFORE INDONESIAN COURTS

Status Perjanjian Internasional menurut Pandangan Mahkamah Konstitusi RI (Kajian Kritis terhadap Keputusan MK tentang Piagam ASEAN)

Damos Dumoli Agusman[1]

(Dimuat dalam Buku Peran Hukum dalam Pembangunan di Indonesia, Buku Peringatan Purnabakti Prof. Dr. Etty R. Agoes SH, LL.M, Bandung (2013), hal. 256-268)

Abstract

Ditengah-tengah ketidakjelasan tentang status perjanjian internasional dalam sistem hukum Indonesia, MK menguji konstitutionalitas Piagam ASEAN dalam perkara pengujian UU. Amar putusan MK pasti akan menyentuh perdebatan akademis dewasa ini tentang apa makna UU yang meratifikasi Piagam ASEAN (UU No. 38/2008), yang hasilnya bahwa Indonesia menganut teori dualis-transformasi untuk perjanjian internasional. MK memaknai UU ini sebagai UU yang mentransformasi Piagam ASEAN kedalam UU Nasional, namun sayangnya secara bersamaan MK menilai bahwa pewadahan perjanjian dengan UU itu tidak tepat dan menyarankan model ini direvisi. Keputusan MK belum menjelaskan apa-apa tentang masalah status perjanjian dan malah menghadirkan ketidakpastian baru karena semua perjanjian dapat di judicial review.

Hubungan Perjanjian Internasional dengan hukum nasional.

            Dua perkembangan pesat dewasa ini telah membuat sistem Indonesia menggeliat. Pertama adalah perkembangan internal yaitu reformasi ketatanegaraan Indonesia yang ditandai dengan proses demokratisasi dalam bidang hukum untuk menuju suatu sistem hukum modern, dan kedua adalah faktor eksternal yaitu globalisasi yang memaksa kehadiran instrumen asing seperti perjanjian internasional di dalam sistem hukum yang sedang bereformasi.

Akibatnya terjadi benturan antara sistem hukum nasional dengan perjanjian internasional. Sistem hukum yang bereformasi ini telah menekankan aspek konstitutionalitas sehingga memberi batasan kepada kekuasaan negara terhadap rakyatnya, dan sekaligus membatasi kekuasaan negara untuk membuat perjanjian internasional yang selama ini dinikmati sebagai prerogatif Presiden. Konstitusi telah menjadi tolok ukur dalam penyelengaraan negara dan menjadi basis untuk menentukan norma apa yang dapat diterima untuk membatasi kebebasan individu.

            Kondisi ini semakin rumit dengan adanya perkembangan eksternal. Selama ini persoalan konstitutionalitas perjanjian internasional tidak pernah dipersoalkan karena secara konvensional perjanjian internasional difahami hanya sebagai kontrak antar negara dan nyaris tidak berhubungan dengan domain hukum nasional. Secara substansi, konon perjanjian internasional hanya dimengerti sebagai instrumen yang mengatur hubungan antar negara dan tidak mengatur objek internal negara (Treaty binds on states not in States). Akibatnya acapkali perjanjian internasional hanya dilihat sebagai urusan Kementerian Luar Negeri. Saat ini, kedua perkembangan diatas telah semakin mengintensifkan interaksi dan interplay antara perjanjian internasional dengan hukum nasional yang ditandai dengan semakin banyaknya persoalan hukum nasional yang ternyata juga diatur oleh perjanjian internasional. Tanpa disadari, perjanjian internasional dapat memuat materi yang mengatur kehidupan individu.

Akibatnya, terjadi benturan antara perjanjian internasional yang agresif memasuki domain internal dengara dengan hukum nasional yang sedang mengedepankan konstitusi. Akibatnya, pertanyaan tentang konstitutionalitas perjanjian internasional telah mulai menguak ke permukaan,  dengan kata lain telah muncul resistensi konstitusional terhadap perjanjian internasional. Resistensi ini ditandai dengan gugatan judicial review terhadap Piagam ASEAN di Mahkamah Konstitusi. Gugatan ini menguak banyak pertanyaan yang memang tidak pernah disediakan oleh sistem hukum Indonesia selama ini, yaitu apa dan bagaimana kedudukan hukum suatu perjanjian internasional dalam sistem hukum Indonesia? Dimana letak suatu perjanjian internasional dalam sistem perundang-undangan Indonesia? Apakah perjanjian internasional dapat diuji konstitusionalitasnya?

Sayangnya sistem hukum RI belum menyediakan jawaban atas pertanyaan-pertanyaan tersebut dan selama ini belum merasa perlu memberikan karena memang pemahaman umum tentang perjanjian internasional adalah masih sebatas pada urusan internasional dan jauh dari internal.[2] Ketiadaan jawaban dalam sistem hukum ini mengakibatkan para pakar hukum hanya dapat melakukan interpretasi baik yang bersifat restrictive maupun liberal dan melahirkan banyak versi tafsir tentang kedudukan hukum perjanjian internasional dalam sistem hukum Indonesia.

Dimanakah kedudukan perjanjian internasional dalam sistem hukum Indonesia? Pertanyaan ini memperoleh jawaban yang bervariasi di ruang publik Indonesia baik di kalangan akademisi maupun praktisi. Pemahaman publik tentang perjanjian internasional juga masih beragam mulai dari pandangan yang ekstrim yang bersifat ‘Austian’[3] yang menganggap perjanjian internasional hanya memiliki kekuatan moral, ke arah ekstrim sebaliknya yang menganggap perjanjian internasional adalah instrumen hukum yang dapat mengalahkan norma hukum nasional. Diantara kedua ekstrim itu terdapat pula pandangan yang memberi bobot hukum terhadap perjanjian internasional yang telah diratifikasi oleh Indonesia. Artinya, perjanjian yang telah mengikat Indonesia (a.l. karena Indonesia telah meratifikasi) telah memiliki kekuatan hukum dalam hukum Indonesia.

Di kalangan pakar hukum Indonesia, persoalan yang lebih teknis-juridis juga belum disepakati. Apakah berlakunya perjanjian internasional di level internasional secara otomatis menjadikannya berlaku di hukum nasional? Pro dan kontra terhadap pertanyaan ini semakin mengemuka di perdebatan publik antara para pakar hukum dari berbagai bidang. Tahun 1980’an pakar hukum Indonesia telah pernah disibukkan dengan kontroversi tentang apakah Convention on the Recognition and Enforcement of Foreign Arbitral Awards tahun 1958 yang telah diratifikasi oleh Indonesia dapat dipakai oleh pengadilan Indonesia yang diwarnai dengan kasus  PT. Nizwar v. Navigation Maritime Bulgare (NMB) Tahun 1981.[4] Setelah itu perdebatan tampak mereda namun kemudian sejak reformasi pertanyaan yang sama telah muncul kembali. Kementerian Luar Negeri yang paling terkena dampak akibat ketidakseragaman pemahaman publik tentang perjanjian internasionl telah berusaha mempertemukan berbagai kelompok pakar dari berbagai disiplin ilmu hukum tatanegara dan hukum internasional di dalam rangkaian Focussed Group Discussion[5]guna memetakan kecenderungan pemikiran yang mungkin dapat dijadikan referensi. Diskusi ini setidak-tidaknya berhasil menginventarisasi berbagai pemikiran yang hidup dikalangan pakar hukum tentang bagaimana mereka memandang status perjanjian internasional dalam hukum nasional. Dewasa ini, upaya pemberantasan korupsi oleh KPK telah pula bersentuhan dengan pertanyaan ini dan melahirkan tema debat baru tentang apakah Konvensi PBB tentang Anti Korupsi yang telah diratifikasi oleh Indonesia dapat digunakan oleh KPK dalam mendakwa pelaku korupsi.[6]

Menilik lesson learned dari negara lain, persoalan ini ternyata harus dihadapi oleh berbagai sistem hukum dan ciri sistem hukum modern salah satunya adalah memiliki jawaban yang tegas dan pasti tentang kedudukan perjanjian internasional dalam hukum nasional. Berbagai teori mencoba menjawab tentang pertanyaan ini. Pertama, teori dualisme yang memandang hukum internasional dan hukum nasional sebagai dua sistem hukum yang terpisah, akibatnya perjanjian internasional harus ditulis ulang dalam legislasi nasional untuk dapat berlaku di dalam hukum nasional. Menurut teori ini, perjanjian yang mengikat negara di ranah internasional tidak otomatis mengikat di ranah hukum nasional. Perjanjian itu harus di ‘transformasi’ ke dalam hukum nasional dan berubah bentuk menjadi UU. Kedua, teori monisme yang memandang hukum internasional dan hukum nasional sebagai suatu kesatuan sistem sehingga perjanjian internasional dapat berlaku kedalam hukum nasional dalam kualitasnya sebagai norma internasional. Menurut teori ini tidak perlu ada pemisahan antara berlakunya perjanjian internasional di ranah internasional dan ranah nasional karena keduanya berada dalam satu sistem. Penegak hukum dapat menggunakan langsung norma perjanjian dalam wujudnya sebagai norma internasional. Kedua teori ini hidup dalam pandangan para pakar di Indonesia.

Persoalan menjadi lebih kompleks karena persetujuan DPR terhadap perjanjian internasional yang hendak diratifikasi oleh Indonesia dituangkan dalam format Undang-Undang, padahal Pasal 11 UUD 45 tidak mensyaratkan itu. Penggunaan format UU untuk menjubahi persetujuan DPR telah melahirkan ‘spekulasi’ akademis tentang makna UU ini yang terkait dengan pola pikir dualisme dan monisme diatas. Tiga makna telah dilekatkan pada UU ini. Pertama, yang mengartikan bahwa UU ini adalah UU yang mentransformasikan perjanjian internasional yang mengubah kualitasnya dari norma internasional menjadi norma nasional (dualisme). Kedua, yang mengartikan bahwa UU ini hanya persetujuan DPR dan hanya UU dalam arti formal, serta tidak memiliki kualitas sebagai UU yang memuat materi perjanjian. Ketiga, yang mengartikan bahwa UU ini hanya persetujuan DPR dan masih dibutuhkan UU terpisah untuk mentransformasikan perjanjian tsb. Ketiga makna itu sama-sama hadir dalam praktik di Indonesia dan menimbulkan fragmentasi dalam memperlakukan perjanjian internasional dalam hukum nasional.

  1. Dalil Hukum MK tentang Status Perjanjian Internasional

Ditengah-tengah fragmentasi dan ketiadaan doktrin yang baku ini tiba-tiba MK Indonesia diperhadapkan oleh masalah konstitutionalitas perjanjian internasional tentang Piagam ASEAN yang diputuskan pada tanggal 26 Februari 2013.[7] Adalah sejumlah LSM yang mempersoalkan Piagam ASEAN (yang membentuk pasar bebas) sebagai bertentangan dengan UUD 1945.  Pada tgl 5 Mei 2011 mereka mengajukan gugatan ke MK, meminta “judicial review” terhadap UU yang meratifikasinya yakni UU No. 38/2008. Pasal yang dipersoalkan adalah tentang pasar bebas yang dimuat dalam Pasal 5 ayat (2) ASEAN Charter yang menyatakan, “Member States shall take all necessary measures, including the enactment of appropriate domestic legislation, to effectively implement the provisions of this Charter and to comply with all obligations of membership”

 Dalam gugatan pengujian UU ini MK diharapkan untuk menjawab pertanyaan mendasar diatas. Untuk itu perlu suatu penelusuran kritis terhadap keputusan ini untuk menemukan apakah MK telah menyediakan solusi atau  setidak-tidaknya memberi arah terhadap doktrin yang hendak dianut oleh Indonesia tentang perjanjian internasional.

Dalam amar putusannya, MK Menyatakan menolak permohonan para Pemohon untuk seluruhnya. Artinya, Piagam ASEAN tidak bertentangan dengan UUD. Putusan ini mungkin melegakan Pemerintah karena menjadi terhindar dari kemungkinan pelanggaran kewajiban internasionalnya, namun sampai pada tahap ini amar putusan itu belum menguak apa-apa bagi para pakar hukum khususnya hukum internasional. Bagi kalangan ini, bukan hasil putusannya yang penting namun argumen yang menggiring ke  arah putusan itu, karena argumen ini (sering disebut ratio decidendi) kelak akan menentukan nasib perjanjian-perjanjian internasional lainnya.

Apa ratio decidendi yang dihasilkan oleh MK yang akan berimplikasi pada persoalan status perjanjian internasional dalam hukum nasional?

Pertama, MK mengatakan bahwa lembaga ini berwenang untuk menguji Piagam ASEAN karena dokumen ini tidak lain dan tidak bukan adalah bagian yang tak terpisahkan dari UU No. 38/2008 yang merupakan objek yang sah untuk diuji oleh MK.[8] Karena secara formal Piagam ini adalah UU maka tidak ada alasan bagi MK untuk tidak dapat mengujinya. Argumen ini mengkonstatir salah satu pemikiran dualis yang berkembang selama ini di Indonesia tentang salah satu makna UU ratifikasi, yaitu bahwa UU ini memuat materi Piagam ASEAN. Ini berarti, semua perjanjian internasional yang diratifikasi melalui UU setiap saat dapat diuji oleh MK dan melahirkan suatu risiko hukum tersendiri karena dengan demikian Indonesia tidak mungkin dapat memberikan jaminan kepastian hukum kepada negara pihak dalam perjanjian internasional.

Dari perspektif teori maka MK menafsirkan bahwa UU ini melakukan fungsi transformasi terhadap Piagam ASEAN kedalam hukum nasional seperti yang disyaratkan oleh teori dualisme. Namun dari segi historis, pandangan ini agak baru dan menyangkal pandangan yang hidup sebelumnya khususnya periode awal kemerdekaan RI.  Seperti yang dikemukakan oleh Prof. Utrecht,[9] UU semacam ini adalah UU dalam arti formil (Wet in formele zin). Hal ini tercermin dari penjelasan Utrecht tentang mekanisme Pasal 11 UUD 1945: yaitu suatu perjanjian internasional harus terlebih dahulu mendapat persetujuan DPR dan dituangkan dalam suatu undang-undang persetujuan (goedkeuringswet) yang bersifat undang-undang formil saja. Kemudian, setelah mendapat persetujuan DPR, Presiden melakukan pengesahan yang disebut dengan ”ratifikasi”. Pandangan ini telah diterima secara baku dalam setiap ajaran HTN di Indonesia.

Jurusan yang hendak dituju oleh MK dalam putusan ini agak berseberangan dengan jurusan yang ditempuh Belanda yang mewariskan sistem hukum Indonesia. Pengadilan Belanda pada 2 Januari 1899 menolak argumen bahwa UU ratifikasi (goedkeuringswet) ini adalah UU yang memuat perjanjian internasional. Dalam kasus ”Konvensi Manhnheim on Rhine Navigation (1868), Pengadilan menyatakan bahwa kekuatan hukum Konvensi ini tidak bersumber dari Wet yang mengesahkannya melainkan pada tindakan pertukaran instrumen ratifikasi antara kedua negara (Belanda dan Jerman). Jurisprudensi ini menyelesaikan perdebatan pada waktu itu dan kemudian menjadi politik hukum dalam revisi Konstitusi Belanda tahun 1953 yang secara tegas menempatkan perjanjian internasional sebagai tidak identik dengan UU yang meratifikasinya.

MK tidak memberi alasan khusus mengapa bergeser dari pendekatan warisan Belanda ini, dari yang semula menekankan UU ini dalam arti formal, ke arah UU biasa atau UU yang dikenal pada umumnya. Kelihatannya, MK tidak menemukan alasan yang kuat mengapa UU ini harus dikecualikan dari pengertian UU pada umumnya mengingat baik mekanisme pembentukan UU, maupun pembentuk UU ini tidak ada bedanya dengan UU lainnya. Selain itu, baik UU No. 24 Tahun 2000 tentang Perjanjian Internasional maupun UU No. 12 Tahun 2011 tentang Perundang-undangan tidak menempatkan UU ratifikasi ini sebagai UU yang perlu mendapat status khusus seperti dalam praktik Belanda. Sayangnya MK tidak menggali referensi historis tentang jenis UU ini dan terpaksa terlarut dengan pola pikir baku yang berkembang kemudian yang tanpa sengaja membuat identik antara UU ratifikasi dan UU biasa.

Argumen ini telah menguak politik hukum Indonesia tentang perjanjian internasional yang selama ini masih misteri dan dalam literatur masih diperdebatkan. Dengan tegas MK memberi pesan bahwa selama perjanjian internasional dibuat dalam bentuk UU maka semua perjanjian internasional dapat diuji oleh MK. Artinya, semua perjanjian internasional lainnya dapat diuji dan berpotensi untuk dinyatakan bertentangan dengan UUD. Argumen ini sangat logis dan dapat dipahami. MK telah memilih aliran hukum yang menjadi kontroversi selama ini bahwa UU yang meratifikasi Piagam ASEAN tidak berbeda dengan UU lainnya dan tidak menemukan alasan yang meyakinkan mengapa UU ini harus dibedakan dengan UU lainnya, sekalipun tersedia doktrin atau referensi yang menyatakan sebaliknya.

Argumen apakah Piagam ASEAN ini merupakan UU sudah sering diperdebatkan dalam dunia akademis. Kontroversi ini tampaknya mengemuka dalam perdebatan para hakim konstitusi. Dua Hakim Konstitusi melalui dissenting opinion[10] keberatan dengan argumen yang mengidentikkan UU No. 38/2008 dengan UU pada umumnya. Menurut kedua hakim ini: ‘memang benar, formil UU 38/2008 adalah Undang-Undang, tetapi materilnya bukanlah Undang-Undang dan tidak dapat dijadikan objek pengujian undang-undang yang menjadi wewenang Mahkamah. Selanjutnya ditegaskan bahwa UU ini bukanlah suatu peraturan perundangundangan yang substansinya bersifat normatif, yang adressat normanya dapat secara langsung ditujukan kapada setiap orang, tetapi merupakan persetujuan dari Dewan Perwakilan Rakyat terhadap perjanjian internasional yang telah dibuat oleh Pemerintah untuk memenuhi Pasal 11 UUD 1945, dan diberi ”baju” dengan UU.

Negara berkembang seperti Columbia telah menuntaskan persoalan klasik ini pada awal abad 20. Hasilnya adalah berseberangan dengan pandangan MK diatas. Duduk perkaranya sama dengan yang dialami oleh MK dalam kasus Piagam ASEAN ini. UU No. 14 Tahun 1914 yang meratifikasi Treaty antara AS dan Columbia tentang pengakuan kedaulatan Panama digugat ke Pengadilan Columbia karena bertentangan dengan UUD. Pengadilan Columbia tidak tertarik mengulas tentang apakah benar treaty ini bertentangan dengan UUD, melainkan hanya menjawab apakah Pengadilan memiliki kewenangan untuk menguji UU No. 14 Tahun 1914 dan treaty. Pengadilan ternyata berpendapat bahwa sekalipun UU ini adalah produk legislatif namun tetap harus dibedakan dengan UU pada umumnya. UU ini hanya merupakan wujud ekspresi unilateral dari Columbia untuk mengikatkan diri terhadap suatu perjanjian dan tidak menjadikan perjanjian itu berkekuatan mengikat karena masih tergantung pada tindakan yang sama dari negara pihak lainnya.

Tampaknya terdapat kesulitan juridis bagi sebagian besar hakim konstitusi untuk keluar dari asas legalitas bahwa UU yang meratifikasi suatu perjanjian tidak lain dan tidak bukan adalah UU. Kesulitan ini dapat terbaca karena di bagian lain MK mengatakan bahwa pilihan bentuk hukum ratifikasi perjanjian internasional dalam bentuk formil Undang-Undang perlu ditinjau kembali. Namun sayangnya, kesimpulan ini dibangun dari premis yang agak lain dan terkesan bahwa mengambil bentuk UU adalah sistem yang keliru.  Pilihan bentuk UU untuk persetujuan DPR bukan hal yang baru dalam praktek Negara-negara.  Belanda, Columbia, Jerman dan banyak Negara lainnya memilih bentuk formil UU untuk persetujuan DPR. Dalam hal ini, bukan bentuk formil UU ini yang menjadi akar masalah namun bagaimana MK memberi makna terhadap UU ini yang menjadi faktor penentu.

Di lain pihak terdapat pula argumentasi MK yang kelihatannya logis dari sisi hukum tatanegara namun menjadi tidak logis dalam  hukum internasional. Bagi MK, pemuatan Piagam ASEAN di Jakarta kedalam UU 38/2008 dinilai sebagai pemindahan format treaty kedalam format UU yang memiliki konsekuensi bahwa negara pihak (negara-negara ASEAN lainnya) harus terikat pada UU ini. Dalam hal ini MK berpendapat bahwa karena Piagam ASEAN mengambil bentuk Undang-Undang (yaitu UU No. 38/2008) dan karena UU berlaku sebagai norma hukum, maka negara Indonesia dan negara lain, dalam hal ini negara ASEAN wajib terikat secara hukum oleh UU No. 38/2008.[11]

MK sendiri mengakui bahwa konstruksi demikian tidak tepat. Namun persoalan yang muncul disini adalah apakah argumen yang dibangun untuk mencapai kesimpulan MK tsb telah tepat menggambarkan tentang apa hakekat UU No. 38/2008.  MK tampaknya meyakini bahwa sumber error ini adalah penggunaan UU sebagai format pengesahan Piagam ASEAN tanpa memperhatikan bahwa penggunaan format UU sangat lazim oleh negara-negara lain. Kesimpulan MK ini agak sulit difahami dan tampaknya tidak didukung secara akademis tentang prinsip umum tentang hubungan hukum internasional.  Piagam ASEAN adalah perjanjian internasional yang pembentukannya dilakukan dalam ranah hukum internasional, sedangkan UU No. 38/2008 adalah produk hukum nasional yang tunduk pada ranah ini. Piagam ASEAN berlaku bagi negara-negara ASEAN dalam ranah hukum internasional. Dituangkannya Piagam ASEAN kedalam UU nasionalnya adalah murni urusan Indonesia dan tidak ada kaitannya dengan negara-negara lain karena dengan atau tanpa UU ini, tidak akan mempengaruhi kekuatan mengikat Piagam ASEAN dalam ranah hukum internasional. Dalam hal ini, MK telah mengkonstruksikan suatu asumsi bahwa perbuatan legislasi Indonesia dapat mengikat negara-negara lain, suatu konstruksi yang sangat bertentangan dengan hukum internasional.

Kesulitan MK dalam memahami fungsi UU nasional dalam kerangka perjanjian internasional sebenarnya dapat dijelaskan melalu teori yang berlaku dalam hubungan hukum internasional dan hukum nasional. Dalam hal ini, hukum internasional dan hukum nasional adalah dua ranah hukum berbeda.  Namun dalam teori kedua bidang hukum ini dapat dilihat sebagai suatu kesatuan sistem (monisme) atau dua sistem yang terpisah (dualisme). Perjanjian internasional lahir dari ranah hukum internasional dan bagaimana mengikatnya diatur oleh hukum internasional (Konvensi Wina 1969 tentang Perjanjian Internasional). Namun bagaimana perjanjian ini mengikat secara internal di hukum negara masing-masing adalah persoalah HTN nasional.  Dalam hal ini, UU No. 38/2008  adalah persoalan HTN Indonesia bukan persoalan hukum internasional.

Fungsi UU No. 38/2008 seperti yang dibayangkan oleh MK sebenarnya dapat dijelaskan melalui doktrin transformasi yang merupakan turunan dari teori dualisme. Menurut doktrin ini, perjanjian internasional adalah norma hukum internasional yang mengikat negara sebagai subjek hukum internasional. Perjanjian ini tidak sendirinya berlaku dalam hukum nasional dan untuk diberlakukan dalam hukum nasional maka perlu proses transformasi kedalam hukum nasional dengan menjadikannya UU nasional. Dijadikannya perjanjian sebagai UU nasional sama sekali tidak mempengaruhi status perjanjian internasional sebagai dokumen yang mengikat negara di ranah hukum internasional. Teori transformasi menjelaskan bahwa Piagam ASEAN dalam formatnya sebagai Treaty mengikat semua negara pihak dalam tataran hukum internasoinal, sedangkan UU 38/2008 (jika hendak dianggap sebagai UU transformasi) adalah menjadikan Piagam ASEAN menjadi UU nasional dan bertujuan hanya untuk mengikat subjek-subjek dalam hukum nasional. Menurut teori ini, pemuatan Piagam ASEAN ke dalam format UU 38/2008 adalah murni urusan hukum nasional dan tidak ada sangkut pautnya dengan status Piagam sebagai treaty menurut hukum internasional. Artinya sekalipun Piagam ASEAN telah menjadi UU Nasional, statusnya sebagai perjanjian internasional  tidak berubah dan tetap mengikat negara pihak lainnya sebagai subjek hukum internasional.

Namun terlepas dari itu, dilema yang timbul  akibat dituangkannya Piagam ASEAN kedalam UU,  telah mendorong MK untuk menyarankan agar pilihan bentuk UU untuk Perjanjian Internasional ditinjau kembali. Dengan saran ini terdapat MK mengindikasikan bahwa seyogianya perjanjian internasional tidak dapat diuji oleh MK. Namun dapat-tidaknya perjanjian internasional diuji oleh pengadilan nasional  hanya dapat dijawab jika politik hukum tentang status perjanjian internasional dalam hukum nasional sudah ditetapkan. Sayangnya UUD 45 yang telah diubah di era reformasi ini tidak menyediakan politik hukum ini. MK berusaha mengisi sebagian kekosongan konstitutional ini melaui saran tsb. Menurut penulis, saran MK ini harus ditindaklanjuti dengan amandemen Pasal 11 UUD 45 karena materi putusan MK ini adalah materi Konstitusi.

  1. Konsekuensi Juridis dari Keputusan MK

Jika perjanjian internasional dapat di judicial review oleh MK maka dalam hal MK menyatakan perjanjian tsb bertentangan dengan UUD 45, bagaimana nasib kewajiban internasional Indonesia terhadap negara pihak lainnya? Terhadap pertanyaan ini MK mengeluarkan dalil yang tampkanya sangat cekak dengan prinsip hukum internasional yang belaku umum. Menurut MK:

‘Sekalipun Indonesia telah terikat dalam suatu perjanjian internasional, namun sebagai sebuah negara yang berdaulat Negara Indonesia tetap mempunyai hak secara mandiri (unilateral) untuk menarik diri dari perjanjian itu.’ Selanjutnya MK mengatakan bahwa hal ini dimungkinkan dengan  ketentuan Pasal 18 huruf h Undang-Undang Nomor 24 Tahun 2000 tentang Perjanjian Internasional yang menyatakan, “Perjanjian internasional berakhir apabila: … h. terdapat hal-hal yang merugikan kepentingan nasional”.[12]

Doktrin kedaulatan Negara ini sangat dikenal dalam politik internasional dan pernah berkembang pada periode awal abad ke 20 dalam hukum internasional yang dikenal dengan doktrin primat hukum nasional atas hukum internasional. Namun sayangnya doktrin kedaulatan absolut ini sudah dikikis oleh hukum internasional yang berlaku dewasa ini. Konvensi Wina 1969 tentang perjanjian internasional telah mengatur secara ketat bagaimana suatu Negara dapat menarik diri dari suatu perjanjian dan tidak lagi membuka ruang bagi tindakan unilateral penarikan diri sepanjang tindakan itu disetejui oleh para pihak perjanjian. Selain itu, Konvensi ini melarang Negara mengingkari perjanjian dengan menggunakan tameng hukum nasionalnya. Indonesia pernah melakukan tindakan unilateral ini pada saat menarik diri secara sepihak dari kenggotaan PBB pada tahun 1965 namun hukum internasional tidak pernah mengakui sebagai penarikan diri yang sah, karena Piagam PBB tidak membuka ruang bagi penarikan diri sepihak. Seorang pakar hukum, Egon Schwelb, menyebut penarikan diri Indonesia ini sebagai ‘the Indonesian Intermezzo’. [13]

Terlebih lagi, prinsip seperti yang dimaksud MK ini jelas tidak bisa lagi diterapkan. Indonesia tidak mungkin membatalkan sepihak perjanjian perbatasannya dengan Negara tetangga dengan dalih kepentingan nasional. Sebaliknya, Indonesia tidak mengharapkan Negara tetangga membatalkan perjanjian batas yang telah ada selama ini karena akan berpotensi pada konflik antar Negara. Bahkan, menurut Konvensi Wina, ‘perubahan fundamental’ pun tidak dapat dijadikan alasan untuk mengakhiri perjanjian perbatasan.[14]

Dalil MK ini akan membuka boks pandora tentang perjanjian-perjanjian perbatasan yang telah diratifikasi oleh Indonesia melalui UU karena secara konstitutional dapat dianulir oleh MK dan akan melahirkan wanprestasi di ranah hukum internasional. Situasi ini akan menggiring Indonesia ke dilema hukum, yaitu pentaatan terhadap hukum nasional akan melahirkan pelanggaran terhadap hukum internasional dan sebaliknya pentaatan terhadap perjanjian mengakibatkan pelanggaran konstitusi. Dilema ini semakin sulit dalam konteks konstitusi karena Konvensi Wina 1969 telah terang-benderang melarang negara untuk berlindung dibalik hukum nasionalnya untuk tidak menaati perjanjian internasional.[15]

Negara-negara pada umumnya menghindari adanya judicial review terhadap perjanjian internasional mengingat adanya aspek hukum international pada setiap perjanjian ini. Alasan tradisional yang menghalangi negara untuk judical review ini adalah karena pengadilan nasional tidak mungkin menguji produk hukum internasional. Sekalipun negara mengharuskan adanya mekanisme pengujian perjanjian ini dengan alasan legitimasi konstitusional, pengujian ini dilakukan bukan terhadap perjanjian internasional namun terhadap UU yang mentransformasinya. Penganuliran oleh Peradilan terhadap UU transformasi ini tidak mengakibatkan perjanjian itu dianulir dalam ranah hukum internasional karena terdapat mekanisme hukum internasional untuk maksud itu. Sekalipun yang diuji adalah UU Transformasinya, negara tetap memperhatikan kepentingan internasional dan bukan sebaliknya. Jerman misalnya, mengakui mekanisme judicial review terhadap UU yang meratifikasi setelah UU dikeluarkan dan harus sebelum perjanjian itu berlaku di ranah hukum internasional.

  1. Kesimpulan

Dari kajian atas keputusan MK diatas maka dapat disimpulkan bahwa MK masih belum memperjelas status perjanjian internasional dalam hukum nasional Indonesia. MK telah menetapkan bahwa UU No. 38/2008 adalah UU yang mentransformasikan Piagam  ASEAN kedalam hukum nasional, namun kemudian menilainya tidak tepat dan menyarankan agar mempertimbangkan untuk menghapus pemakaian UU untuk suatu persetujuan DPR terhadap perjanjian. Di lain pihak, jika format UU itu dihapuskan,  MK tidak mengindikasikan apa-apa tentang apa konsekuensi selanjutnya jika perjanjian internasional telah mengikat. Apakah dapat berlaku langsung (monisme) atau masih dibutuhkan UU transformasi yang terpisah untuk memberlakukannya dalam hukum nasional (dualisme). Dalam kasus ini publik sebenarnya menantikan MK untuk memperjelas aliran hukum Indonesia tentang status perjanjian namun ternyata MK hanya membuat ‘janin’ aliran hukum itu secara sesaat namun tidak mengharapkan kelahirannya. Akademisi harus bersabar untuk menunggu jurisprudensi berikutnya.

Sebaliknya Keputusan MK telah melahirkan risiko hukum baru mengenai stabilitas perjanjian internasional oleh Indonesia. Terbukanya dasar hukum untuk menguji semua perjanjian internasional yang telah diratifikasi oleh Indonesia dengan UU oleh MK telah membuka boks pandora. Sewaktu-waktu dapat saja MK menganulir berlakunya perjanjian internasional yang pada akhirnya dapat mencederai kredibilitas Indonesia di mata negara pihak lainnya. Keputusan ini justru menimbulkan ketidakpastian hukum baru bagi status perjanjian internasional di dalam hukum nasional ketimbang memperjelasnya.

****

 

[1] Penulis adalah mantan Direktur Perjanjian Internasional, Kementerian Luar Negeri RI dan saat ini bertugas sebagai Konsul Jenderal RI di Frankfurt. Artikel ini murni pandangan akademis penulis.

[2] Diskusi tentang persoalan status perjanjian internasional dalam hukum nasional telah dibahas penulis dalam buku “Hukum Perjanjian Internasional: Kajian Kritis Praktek dan Teori di Indonesia, Refika, Bandung, 2010.

[3] John Austin adalah pakar Inggris yang mengatakan bahwa ‘International Law is not a real Law, but a positive International Morality’, John Austin, “The Province of Jurisprudence Determined”,  127 (Hart Ed. 1954).

[4] MA, PT. Nizwar v. Navigation Maritime Bulgare (NMB), No. 2944 K/Pdt/1983.  Perdebatan ini dapat dilihat pada M. Yahya Harahap, Arbitrase (2006), 19; Sudargo Gautama, Indonesia dan Arbitrase Internasional (1986), 72; T.M. Radhie, Konvensi New York tentang Pengakuan Pelaksanaan Putusan Arbitrase Luar Negeri, Jakarta (1990), 24.

[5] Sejak tahun 2006, Kementerian Luar Negeri menggelar rangkaian Focussed Group Discussion yang dihadiri oleh pakar hukum tata negara dan hukum internasional guna membahas tentang status perjanjian internasional dalam system hukum nasional, yaitu di FH Universitas Andalas (1 Juli 2006), FH UI ( 11 Desember 2007), FH Unair (18-19 Oktober 2008), dan FH Unpad (29 November 2008).

[6] Lihat pandangan Prof. Romly Atmasasmia, “Aplikasi UNCAC ke sistem hukum pidana nasional”, Koran Sindo, 14 Juni 2013.  http://nasional.sindonews.com/read/2013/06/14/18/749740/aplikasi-uncac-ke-sistem-hukum-pidana-nasional

[7] MK, Nomor 33/PUU-IX/2011.

[8] Para 3.4, MK, Nomor 33/PUU-IX/2011.

[9] Utrecht, E/Moh. Saleh Djindang, Pengantar dalam Hukum Indonesia, Ichtiar Baru, Jakarta, dicetak kembali tahun 1983, 120.

[10] Hakim Konstitusi Hamdan Zoleva dan Maria Farida Indrati.

[11] Para 2.23.

[12] Para 3. 18.

[13] Egon Schwelb, ‘Withdrawal from the United Nations: the Indonesian Intermezzo’61 AJIL (1967), 661-672; Penarikan diri Indonesia dari PBB oleh Sekjen PBB diistilahkan dengan ‘suspension’ dan sejak 1966 Indonesia kembali beraktivitas di PBB namun tetap wajib membayar kontribusi selama ‘keluar’ dari PBB, Mochtar Kusumaatmadja, ‘Pengantar Hukum Internasional’, 89-99.

[14] Pasal 62 (2) Konvensi Wina 1969 tentang Perjanjian Internasional.

[15] Pasal 27 Konvensi Wina 1969.

Comments Off on Status Perjanjian Internasional menurut Pandangan Mahkamah Konstitusi RI (Kajian Kritis terhadap Keputusan MK tentang Piagam ASEAN)

IS THE INTERNATIONAL SEABED REGIME OF THE LOSC, 1982 AN OBJECTIVE REGIME VALID ERGA OMNES?

Damos Dumoli Agusman

(Hull University, England 1990)
[Indonesian Journal of International Law (2007)]

The Seabed regime (the Area) is a newly emerging regime adopted within the LOSC, 1982. The regime is intended to trans­late the concept of common heritage of mankind into institutional reality, by establishing International Seabed Authority, whose functions are to organize and control activities in the area, particularly with a view to administering the resources of the area (art. 157). It is very unique since the authority will be a first international organization which will have its own re­sources, and will have jurisdiction over vast areas of the globe.

 

The CHM principle itself has been universally accepted by the adoption of UNGA Resolution 2749, 1970 (on Declaration of Principles Governing the Seabed and the Ocean Floor, and the Subsoil Thereof, beyond the limits of National Jurisdiction), but how to interpret the principle was a very controversial issue which divided states into two group. There were two fundamental­ly-different interpretation of CHM principle. The technological­ly-advanced states contend that the CHM principle does not pre­clude the freedom to unilaterally explore and exploit the re­sources of the Sea Bed. On the other hand, the developing nations adhere to the contention that the principle  is a general rule of international law prohibits unilateral mining. The latter  at­tempts to develop the CHM principle in pursuance to the notion of so-called establishing a  international economic order. They do not only contend that the seabed can not be subject to appropria­tion but also claim that all countries must share in the manage­ment of the region and then further, there must be an active sharing of the benefits reaped from the exploitation of the Area’s resources. This progressive principle is eventually re­flected in the LOSC, 1982, and of course this allegedly excessive demands could not meet the formers interest.

The law-making nature of the LOSC 1982, particularly when it creates a regime for a common space property of the Area,  inevi­tably requires as a prerequisite  a  universal acceptance of the Convention.  The regime it creates will not work without  universal participation of  all states. It had been assumed before that all states would be parties to the Convention since the negotiation approach was based on consensual and package deal nature, but unpredictably, at the nearly-conclu­sion session, Reagan Administration  through its shift foreign policy so-called “negotiation from strength”[1], could not accept the far-reaching consensus on controversial issue of seabed regime, and brought about non-universally acceptance of the Convention.

The present  non-universal situation, which was obviously unthinkable and unpredictable during the negotiation, raised a big question about the legal status of the seabed regime. The paramount aim of a desirable seabed regime for resource exploration and exploita­tion can not be achieved if there are third states outside the LOSC, 1982  who  ignore the regime by claiming an open right to use the seabed resources and authorize their nationals and vessels to mine there. In pursuing this problem most authors emphasize on inef­fectiveness of the seabed regime rather than its legality. It is beyond doubt that the existence of multi regimes would not only affect the effectiveness of the regime but, which is most impor­tant, create a conflict of a legal norm where the prac­tical and legal nature of the regime would most likely be far more uncertain.[2]

 

The essential feature of seabed regime is that it is creat­ing an international regime upon the Area, by converting from the high seas regime into seabed/CHM regime. The regime is intended to embrace “all states”. Accordingly, it is suggested to be seen not as a contracts having effect for state parties but an instru­ments intending to establish general rules applied for all states. The wording of the seabed regime clearly indicates this feature.  The LOSC 1982, particularly the regime provisions, uses various terms of subjects such as “coastal states”, “developing states”, “all states”, “every state”.  and “no state” in every different context. This kind of wording should be presumed as refer to states generally regardless parties or not to the Con­vention.  A definition has been given bz the LOSC 1982, but it is only to the term “state parties” (‘State parties’ mean states which have consented to be bound by this Convention and for which this Convention is in force. (art. 1.1.2(1)  the LOSC, 1982). Therefore the regime, as might be said of the whole Con­vention, declares certain rights and impose obligations on all states.

Consequently, another problem emerges, if there are some states stay outside the LOSC,1982, it might lead to a strong argument that such regime is in breach of the principle of pacta tertiis nec nocent nec prosunt, that a treaty does not create either obligations or rights for a third State without its con­sent.

The Vienna Convention on the Law of Treaties, 1969, art. 36 rules out the possibility to accord rights to all states if the state parties intend to do so. The wording such as “all states” of the LOSC, 1982 indicates such an intention. But, interesting­ly, the regime also imposes obligations which, according to art. 35 of The Vienna Convention, requires not only such intention but also expressly and written acceptance of the non-party to such obligations.

 

There is a strict view that the LOSC, 1982 has a contractual nature which binding only state parties, based on ancient maxim of pacta tertiis nec nocent nec prosunt, and might affect third parties by virtue of customs as ruled out by Art. 38 Vienna Convention.[3] Most writers then take the view that the some rules of LOSC, 1982 declares customary rules, some other have passed into, and the rest is going to pass into customary rules. It can be said of Part XI (Area), in spite of the absence of state practices (there no yet exists established practices of states in exploration and exploitation over the seabed area), the rule could instantly pass into customary law.[4] This traditional argu­ment seems resolve the problem.  By claiming that the LOSC, 1982 will fully pass into customary rules, they contend that the seabed regime will be valid to all states. But, the legal con­straint is still unavoidable, since the existence of persistent objector rules may prevent non-party states to be bound by the Convention. United States  is in the good position to invoke this rule because from the beginning (i.e. voted against the  UNGA Moratorium Resolution 2574, 1969) it has persistently objected that the CHM principle include the prohibition of unilateral mining in the Seabed area.

One might argue that the persistent objector rule is only temporary or strategic value in the evolution of rules of inter­national law. For instances, US,UK, and Japan objections to ex­panded coastal state jurisdiction were ultimately to no avail, and they have been forced to accede to 12-mile territorial sea and 200-mile EEZ,[5] on the way around, Norway persistently objec­tion with regard to normal baseline, lasted by the adoption of straight baselines principle in Geneva Convention, 1958, and Germany objection to equidistance principle, eventually accepted by LOSC, 1982. It is clear then, that the existence of persistent objector rule eventually will be resolved or determined by the market forces of international community.

However, despite the fact that the seabed regime might eventually pass into customary rules and be valid to all states, it is still debatable whether it is appropriate to deal with the legal force of the regime by the strict view of the principle of pacta tertiis nec nocent nec prosunt or alternatively by virtue of customs. The very entirely nature or the undivided character of the regime which necessitate universally acceptance by all states, leads to the strong suggestion that it should be ap­proached under particular concept of international law beyond such traditional methods. Accordingly, it is worth reexamining the legal nature of the seabed regime and particularly its legal effects to third parties in a more appropriate manner.

It is a general principle that a treaty does not create either obligations or rights for a third State without its con­sent. But Waldock, a special Rapporteur to the ILC drafting the Vienna Convention recommended that provisions be included to recognize that, in two instances, a treaty can create rights and duties for third states. The first occurs where a treaty estab­lishes an objective regime, creating rights and obligations erga omnes. The second arises where a treaty becomes binding upon a third State because it actually declares a rule of customary international law. Sometime a treaty may lead to the general acceptance of a norm of customary law which accordingly will bind non-parties.[6]

            Brierly also indicated that international law has begun to recognize that some treaties have an objective, legislative character, for example where they create international situations or entities binding upon all states, whether contracting parties or not. Such as the Aaland Island Convention of 1856, which neutralized those island in the Baltic and which was held by a commission of jurists established by the League Council to be objectively valid erga omnes. The Suez Canal Convention of 1908, and the clauses of the Versailles Treaty concerning the Kiel Canal, both of which converted the Canals into international waterways. Then the UN Charter.[7]

McNair pointed out the existence of a kind of constitutive or semi-legislative treaties or treaties of a public law charac­ter which frequently embody the decision of a powerful group of states, acting or assuming to act in the public interest. Like­wise, The Reparation for Injuries Case, 1949, noted the existence of international organizations of states which possess interna­tional personality for the purpose of a claim that exercisable against all states whether member or non-member.[8]

            Starke also recognize that certain multilateral Convention which are intended to have universal operation, may provide in terms for their application to non-parties. Such as Single Con­vention on Narcotic Drugs concluded at New York 1961, enabled an international organ finally to determine the estimates for legit­imate narcotic drug requirements of States, not parties to the Convention.[9]

Legal writings thus supports the notion that treaties estab­lishing objective regime may have effects erga omnes. Interest­ingly, Waldock concluded his work for the ILC with the recommen­dation that a treaty establishes an objective regime when it appears from its terms and to create in the general interest general obligations and rights relating to particular region, State, territory, locality, river, waterways, or to a particular area of sea, sea-bed, or air space….[10]

International Law Commission in drafting Vienna Convention particularly in dealing with the matter of “treaties and third states” tried to cover the objective regime. Some members ex­pressed the view that the concept of treaties creating objective regimes existed in international law and merited special treat­ment in the draft articles. In their view, treaties which fall within this concept are treaties for the neutralization or demil­itarization of particular territories or areas, and treaties providing for freedom of navigation in international rivers or maritime waterways; and they cited the Antarctic Treaty as a recent example of such a treaty. Other members, however, while recognizing that in certain cases treaty rights and obligations may come to be valid erga omnes considered that these cases resulted from the grafting of an international custom upon a treaty.  Since there was no agreement with regard to the source of such effect, the Commission decided to leave this question aside in drafting articles.    It must not therefore be assumed that the deliberate decision of the ILC not to make special provision for objective regimes constitutes a denial of the existence of this category of treaties. It constitutes at most a denial of the need for a special rule to explain the relationship between treaties creating objective regimes and third states.[11]  It can be seen then from the Vienna Convention on Succession of States in respect of Treaties, which acknowledges the objective regime valid erga omnes[12]. In its commentary to this Convention, the ILC reaffirmed that the Vienna Convention on the Law of Treaties 1969, does not except treaties intended to create objec­tive regimes from the general rules  which it lays down concern­ing the effects of treaties upon third states. Unfortunately, since then, the trend indicates that the concept of objective regime valid erga omnes has more likely been seen in the light of article 38 Vienna Convention than in such a category that not yet covered by the Convention.

The division of opinion in the ILC on the question of objec­tive regime may reflect the general position of the Socialist States at that time upon the rule that obligations can not be imposed on third States in the absence of their clear consent. Curiously, this position seems to be decline, since in dealing with The LOSC, 1982, the Soviet authors supports the idea that the Convention would be law for all states-even those that are outside its framework.[13]

It is also interesting to note the case of International Status of South West Africa which stated:

 

from time to time it happens that a group of great Powers, or a large number of States both great and small, assume a power to create by a multipartite treaty some new international regime or status, which soon extends beyond the limit of actual contracting parties, and giving it an objective existence. This power is used where some public interest is involved.

The next question then is what is the legal basis for the erga omnes effect. It can not be denied that the source of erga omnes effect of objective regime is a controversial issue. The traditional approach contend that the source remains custom.  It might be argued, if such effect remains custom, can it be said that the Antarctic Treaty, which is always being cited as a recent example of creating an objective regime, imposes obliga­tions erga omnes by virtue of custom when a small number of states have became parties to the treaty? McNair argues that the effect of certain kinds of treaties erga omnes is to be attribut­ed to some inherent and distinctive juridical element in that treaty.

Further, Reuter stated that when consents or institution flow from a sufficiently  representative group of States directly (principally) interested in a question, these consents or insti­tutions can sometime produce effects in regard of third states. So the legal basis of the objective effects of this category of treaties is to be found not in the intention of the parties but in the consent of a sufficiently representative group of States. It is very important with regard to the multilateral treaties which establish an international regime intended to produce objective legal effects.[14]

There is also an interesting argument saying that particular areas belong to no state such as high seas, seabed, and outer­space, are under occupation of international community i.e. the United Nations. On the basis of the rules of international law relating to occupation of territory, in dealing with such areas, the United Nations could enact, by a qualified majority, rules binding all states.[15]

There are four elements of the seabed regime which closely related to this objective regime. Firstly, there is a legal change of regime, from the high seas regime to a newly emerging regime, from res communis concept to CHM. The two are fundamen­tally different. Res communis regime implies free for all, and allow all states to use the area or even to abuse it more or less it wishes, including the appropriation of natural resources. Meanwhile, under CHM principle that the management, exploitation and distribution of the natural resources of the Area in question  are matters to be decided by international community and are not to be left to the initiative and discretion of individual states or their nationals. This changing signifies that the new regime possesses universal or erga omnes legal effect. Accordingly, no state can possibly claim that it is still bound by high sea regime meanwhile other states are bound by the new CHM regime.

 

            Secondly, the regime is intended to have permanent and general effect on a common area, a particular area which belongs to all mankind. The regime governs the Area exclusively, art. 153 (1) declares that All activities in the Area are to be organized, carried out and controlled by the authority on behalf of mankind as a whole. So it is to serve the general interest of all states or possesses public character. It is in the interest of all mankind that the seabed area shall continue forever to be used exclusively for peaceful purposes and shall be carried out for the benefit and interest of all mankind.

            Third, the regime establish an international organization (au­thority) possesses objective international personality, which is valid erga omnes against all states. The Reparation for Injuries Case, 1949, noted the existence of international organizations of states which possess international personality for the purpose of a claim that exercisable against all states whether member or non-member. The Court based its opinion on the number of partici­pants of the Organization and the aim to be pursued, thus recog­nized that a certain legislative power could be possessed by a large group of states even though this did not comprise all States.[16] It can be argued then that the objective personality of International Seabed Authority which will have its own resources and jurisdiction over the Area and the right to control over activities in the Area  should be applicable to all states re­gardless parties or not to the LOSC, 1982.

            Fourth, the regime is created by common consent of a sufficiently representative group of states. It is always being cited that the negotiation process in the UNCLOS III reflected a trend what so-called democratization of international relations. The basis of decision making for the general interest in international commu­nity has fundamentally shifted from power politics to democracy.

These elements significantly lead to the conclusion that the seabed regime is an objective regime and therefore is valid erga omnes.

 

This paper is not intended to consider whether the nature of objective regime might also be invoked for the whole part of the LOSC 1982, because  such topic needs special consideration and research. The seabed area (Part XI) has such a distinct nature that more likely to consider in the context of objective regime. It is one of international spaces (outerspace and Antarctic, are among others) which has allegedly been claimed as common heritage of mankind. But the objective regime might be the legal answer to the idea of many states and jurists to regard the LOSC 1982 as falling into a special category with the reasons: the very scope of the Convention suggest codification and progressive develop­ment on a scale analogous to code making in municipal legal system, a near exhaustive statement and formulation of the rules for a discrete branch of law. During the debate on the Conven­tion, a number of states have expressed the opinion that the Convention created the only valid law for the ocean space binding all states irrespective of their participation. Many developing states claimed, in particular, that the Convention would be law for all states-even those that are outside its framework. Fur­thermore, Group of 77 assert that part XI is binding upon all states because it stems from the consensus declaration of the UNGA and the crystallization of the concept  and has therefore become a peremptory norm of international law. The view of which can not sufficiently be approached merely by the traditional source of international law under the rubric of the inter-rela­tions of treaty and customs.

In fact, some rules provided within Part XI seem incompati­ble with the nature of objective regime. The seabed regime does not enforces erga omnes principle thoroughly. Instead, it also makes a legal distinction between state parties and non-state parties in carrying out certain rights and obligations arise from the regime. The discriminated application in one hand and erga omnes application on the other hand in dealing with an area  of common heritage of mankind clearly incompatible with the nature of an objective regime.

 

The provisions stipulate erga omnes principle are such as, art. 137 which says:

(1) No State shall claim or exercise sovereignty or sover­eign rights over any part of the Area or its resources, nor shall any State or natural or judicial person appropriate any part thereof. No such claim or exercise of sovereignty or sovereign rights nor such appropriation shall be recog­nized.

     (3): No State or natural or judicial person shall claim, acquire or exercise rights with respect to the minerals recovered from the Area except in accordance with this Part.  Otherwise, no such claim, acquisition or exercise of such rights shall be recognized.

These paragraphs which are reflecting the agreed principle of CHM,   impose   obligations to all states without any discrimination whether parties or not. This construction is consistent to erga omnes nature. To do otherwise the paragraph undoubtedly become meaningless. Art. 153:1 is also correct in stating that the Authority shall organize and control activities in the Area. In carrying such rights the Authority performs on behalf of mankind not of state parties. Unfortunately, when the principle further implemented into institutional level or exploi­tation system, the rights do not confer on all states. Art 157 states that only state parties through the authority organize and control activities in the area. Undoubtedly, this rule is incon­sistent to objective regime because it ignores other states as commoners.

It might be said that the objective regime was created in the wrong arrangement, or, it may also right to state that the objective regime is confronted by the existing traditional principle of international law, which based on state sovereignty, so the consequence is that the distinction of state parties and non-state parties as reflecting the sacred element of state’s sover­eignty (consent of states to the Convention) is definitely re­quired. From this point of view, it can be best concluded that a common area or a common resources such as seabed (Area) should not be dealt with based on legal distinction of state parties and non-state parties, but should be based on erga omnes principle, under which all states should be treated without any legal dis­crimination.

*****

 

     [1] “Negotiation from strength” is a well known phrase describes the character of Reagan Administration’s foreign policy. This hardline policy was particularly directed to the Soviet Union, then penetrated to other strategy-concerned areas such as UNCLOS III.

     [2] Grolin, Jesper, The Future of the Law of the SeaODIL, 1984, p. 20

     [3] Lee, Luke T, The Law of the Sea Convention and Third StatesAJIL, 1983, vol 77, p. 565.

     [4] It is in the line of Bin Cheng argument about instant custom­ary law, see Bin Cheng, United Nations Resolutions on Outer Space: “Instant” International Customary Law”Indian Journal of International Law, 1965.

     [5] Charney, Jonathan I, The Persistent Objector Rule and The Development of Customary International Law, BYIL, 1985, p.21-22.

     [6] Triggs, Gillian, International Law and Australian Sovereignty in Antarctica, Sydney, 1986, p. 140-144.

     [7] Triggs, ibid, p. 144.

     [8] Sinclair, I, Vienna Convention on the Law of Treaties, 1984, p. 104-105.

     [9] Starke, G, An Introduction to International Law, 1977, p. 466.

     [10] Triggs, op.cit, p. 144.

     [11] Sinclair, op.cit, p. 105.

     [12] Art. 12 of the Vienna Convention on the Sucession of States in respect of Treaties, 1975.

     [13] Danilenko, Gennady M, International Law Making Perestroika and International Law Editor:Anthony Caraty and Gennady M Dani­lenko, Eidenburgh, 1990, p. 19.

     [14] Halloway, Kaye, Modern Trends in Treaty Law, London, 1967, p. 583.

     [15] See Finn Seyersted’c comments on Realistic Approach to inter­national Law, in The Spirit of Uppsala, New York, 1984, edited by Atle Grahl-Madsen and Jiri Toman, p. 267

     [16] Hermann Mosler, The International Society as a Legal Communi­ty, in Recueil des Cours, 1974, p. 235.

*******

Selected Bibliography

Brewer,  William, C, Deep Seabed Mining: Can an Acceptable Regime ever foundODIL, 1982, vol 11.

Caminos, Hugo, and Michael R. Molitor, Progressive Development of International Law and The Package DealAJIL, 1985, vol. 79.

Charney, Jonathan I, The Persistent Objector Rule and The Devel­opment of Customary International Law, BYIL, 1985.

Danilenko, Gennady M, International Law Making Perestroika and International Law Editor:Anthony Caraty and Gennady M Danilen­ko, Eidenburgh, 1990.

Grahl-Madsen, Atle, and Jiri Toman,(ed) The Spirit of Uppsala, New York, 1984.

Goedhuis, Some Recent Trends in the Interpretation and the Imple­mentation of the Rules of International Space LawColumbia Journal of Trannlational Law, 1981.

Grolin, Jesper, The Future of the Law of the SeaODIL, 1984.

Halloway, Kaye, Modern Trends in Treaty Law, London, 1967.

Hermann, Mosler, International Society as a Legal CommunityRecueil Des Cours, 1974.

Larschan, Bradley, and Bonnie C. Brennan, The Common Heritage of Mankind Principle in International LawColumbia Journal of Transnational Law, 1983, Vol 21.

Lee, Luke T, The Law of the Sea Convention and Third StatesAJIL, 1983, vol 77.

Mcnair, Arnold, D, The Law of Treaties, Oxford, 1961

Reuter, Paul, Introduction to the Law of Treaties, London, 1989.

Schmidt, Markus G, Common Heritage of Mankind or Common Burden?, Oxford, 1989.

Shingleton, Brad, UNCLOS III and the Struggle of Seabed Mining,     ODIL 1984, Vol13.

Sinclair, I, Vienna Convention on the Law of Treaties, 1984.

Starke, G, An Introduction to International Law, 1977.

Starke, G, Treaties as a Source of International LawBYIL, 1946.

Treves, Tullio, The Adoption of The Law of the Sea Convention: Prospect for Seabed Mining Marine Policy, 1983, vol. 7.

Triggs, Gillian, International Law and Australian Sovereignty in Antarctica, Sydney, 1986.

Comments Off on IS THE INTERNATIONAL SEABED REGIME OF THE LOSC, 1982 AN OBJECTIVE REGIME VALID ERGA OMNES?

DASAR KONSTITUSIONAL PERJANJIAN INTERNASIONAL MENGAIS LATAR BELAKANG DAN DINAMIKA PASAL 11 UUD 1945

MENGAIS LATAR BELAKANG DAN DINAMIKA PASAL 11 UUD 1945

Damos Dumoli Agusman[1]
[Opino Juris, Vol. 4 (2012)]

Perjanjian internasional di Indonesia telah melintasi 3 phase rejim hukum yang berbeda. Pertama periode 1945-1960 dimana perjanjian internasional didasarkan pada 3 UUD yang berlaku berturut-turut pada periode itu, yaitu UUD 1945, Konstitusi RIS 1949, dan UUD 1950. Periode kedua adalah antara tahun 1960-2000, dimana sekalipun berlandaskan UUD 1945 perjanjian internasional tunduk pada ketentuan seperti yang diatur pada Surat Presiden 2826 tahun 1960. Periode terakhir adalah sejak tahun 2000 sampai saat ini yang ditandai dengan mulai berlakunya UU No. 24 Tahun 2000 tentang perjanjian internasional.

Secara keseluruhan perjalanan sejarah Indonesia, dasar konstitusional untuk perjanjian internasional adalah pasal 11 UUD 1945 yang berbunyi:

Presiden dengan persetujuan Dewan Perwakilan Rakyat menyatakan perang, membuat perdamaian dan perjanjian dengan negara lain”.

Sekalipun dasar konstitusional untuk perjanjian internasional telah mengalami rangkaian phase rejim hukum yang berbeda, rumusan pasal 11 UUD 1945 yang mendasari perjanjian internasional tidak pernah berubah. Untuk itu artikel ini bermaksud menggali sejarah dan latar belakang rumusan pasal 11 UUD 1945 dan mencoba memberikan perspektif yang utuh mengapa rumusan ini menjadi dimaknai seperti yang dipraktikkan oleh Indonesia sampai saat ini.

Pasal ini tidak secara khusus mengatur tentang perjanjian internasional namun menempatkannya senafas dengan kekuasaan Presiden lainnya dalam bidang hubungan luar negeri yaitu menyatakan perang dan membuat perdamaian. Aturan ini sangat singkat dan  menurut penulis tidak dimaksudkan untuk mengatur tentang pembuatan perjanjian internasional itu sendiri melainkan hanya mengidentifikasi kewenangan Presiden sebagai Kepala Negara[2] antara lain dalam membuat perjanjian internasional. Para ahli mengalami kesulitan untuk menemukan latar belakang dirumuskannya pasal yang singkat. Alasan bahwa bahwa UUD 45 dibuat secara kilat oleh perancangnya (BPUPKI) mengakibatkan mungkin tidak tersedia praktik maupun referensi yang dapat membantu merumuskan Pasal 11. Ko Swan Sik[3] menyatakan bahwa kemungkinan besar para perumus UUD 1945 lebih banyak menggunakan referensi dari Belanda dan mungkin sedikit sekali menggunakan model Amerika Serikat mengingat pada waktu itu Konstitusi Amerika Serikta tidak terlalu dikenal oleh elit Indonesia.  Sedangkan ahli sejarah Indonesia seperti A. Arthur[4] menduga model Amerika Serikat merupakan inspirasi utama bagi perumus UUD 1945.

Dari berbebagai perdebatan seperti yang terkuak dalam dokumen BPUPKI ternyata beberapa konstitusi sering disebut-sebut sebagai referensi, yaitu Konstitusi Perancis, Belanda, Weimar (Jerman), dan Meiji (Jepang).[5]  Dalam perdebatan terlihat bahwa para perumus tidak terlalu menyukai semangat yang terkandung dalam konstitusi-kontitusi Negara Barat karena dinilai terlalu liberal dan individualisme dan lebih mengarah ke Timur yaitu pada semangat yang terkandung pada Konstitusi Meiji.[6]  Sekalipun demikian, para perumus tidak secara keseluruhan menolak konsep-konsep Barat karena pada kenyataannya juga mengadopsi prinsip rechstaat seperti yang terkandung pada Konstitusi Weimar.

Dari analisa komparatif terhadap konstitusi yang berlaku pada periode kemerdekaan RI, terkait dengan kekuasaan presiden di bidang luar negeri, para perumus tampaknya menggunakan Konstitusi Meiji 1989. Pasal 13 menyatakan:

The Emperor declares war, makes peace, and concludes treaties[7].

Catatan diskusi tentang pasal-pasal kekuasaan Presiden hampir seluruhnya mengambil pasal-pasal yang sama pada Konstitusi Meiji. Bahkan pada tahun 1942, Supomo, Subardjo dan Maramis sebelum mulainya persidangan BPUPKI pernah mengusulkan suatu draft UUD yang pada umumnya adalah “copy paste” dari Konstitusi Meiji. [8] Pasal 9 draft mereka bahkan mengusulkan rumusan “Kepala Negara menyatakan perang, membuat perdamaian dan perjanjian dengan Negara lain. Dalam perdebatan awal di BPUPKI rumusan ini tetap dipertahankan dengan menggunakan istilah yang berbeda untuk kepala Negara menjadi Dewan Negara. [9] Teks ini kemudian berkembang dalam perdebatan dan terjadi berbagai modifikasi sehingga istilah Dewan Negara menjadi Presiden.

Dalam perdebatan selanjutnya, pasal ini tidak termasuk pasal yang kontroversi sehingga dengan cepat dapat diterima dengan hanya penambahan kalimat “dengan persetujuan DPR” agar selaras degan prinsip “check and balances” yang mendominasi pola pikir para perumus UUD 1945 pada waktu itu.

Pasal-pasal lain yang berkaitan dengan kekuasaan prerogative Presiden juga mengambil rumusan yang sama dari Konstitusi Meiji, misalnya:

Pasal 5: The President exercises the legislative power with the consent of the Parliament (Article 5 of the Meiji Constitution)

Pasal 10 : The President is the supreme commander of the Army, Navy and the Air Force (Article 11 of the Meiji Constitution)

Pasal 12: The President may declare a state of emergency. The conditions for such a declaration and its effects shall be determined by law (Article 14 of the Meiji Constitution).

Pasal 14: The President grants pardon, amnesty, commutation of punishment, rehabilitation (Article 16 of the Meiji Constitution).

Pasal 15: The President confers  ranks, orders and other marks of honour (Article 15 of the Meiji Constitution).

Penggunaan Konstitusi Meiji sebagai referensi untuk kewenangan prerogratif Presiden dapat dipahami dengan beberapa pertimbangan. Pertama BPUPKI adalah ciptaan dan gagasan Jepang yang menjanjikan kemerdekaan Indonesia sehingga dapat dipahami jika referensi Jepang juga diharapkan dapat menjadi pedoman utama. Para perumus tidak melirik konstitusi Belanda atau Negara Barat lainnya karena tingginya sentimen anti penjajahan Belanda dan imperialisme, [10]  serta tidak melirik Konstitusi dari Negara-negara Asia karena ketiadaan referensi dalam bahasa yang dapat dipahami. Kedua, 7 dari 62 anggota BPUPKI adalah tentara Jepang[11] dan sangat mungkin dalam memberikan kontribusinya mereka merujuk pada Konstitusi yang mereka pahami. Ketiga, Sukarno sebagai Ketua Tim Perumus telah mengindikasikan orientasinya terhadap Pan East Asia yang dipimpin oleh Dai Nippon Teikoku (Japan) sehingga model Jepang menjadi sangat relevan dan menjanjikan.

Pasal 11 ini memang bukan pasal yang menarik perhatian pada masa pembahasan.[12] Di tengah-tengah situasi PD II dan masa-masa perang mulainya perang kemerdekaan, para perumus UUD 1945 tidak mengharapkan adanya perdebatan yang berlarut-larut tentang pasal ini dan lebih tertarik pada pembahasan yang lebih kontroversial seperti dasar Negara. Perdebatan di BPUPKI lebih banyak diwarnai oleh pertentangan padangan ideology antara kelompok Islam yang mendesak terbentuknya Negara Islam dengan kelompok nasionalis yang menentangnya.[13]

Namun demikian, patut pula dicatat bahwa penggunaan Konstitusi Meiji sebagai referensi UUD 1945 tidak pernah disebut-sebut dalam literatur sejarah Indonesia. Berbagai catatan dan buku-buku sejarah yang ditulis oleh para mantan perumus UUD 1945 juga tidak pernah secara gamblang mengakui Konstitusi Meiji sebagai bahan dasar perumusan UUD 1945 di bidang hak prerogratif Presiden. Beberapa pertimbangan politik mungkin mendasari adanya kecenderungan untuk tidak menguak fakta sejarah ini. Pertama, sejak kemerdeaan RI terdapat semangat nasionalisme yang sangat tinggi yang memotret bahwa Indonesia memperoleh kemerdekaan melalui usahanya sendiri dan menekankan bahwa UUD 1945 adalah ciptaan local yang berakar pada nila filosofis bangsa Indonesia. Pandangan bahwa UUD 1945 mengambil rujukan dari konstitusi asing merupakan pandangan yang tabu pada waktu itu dan di tengah-tengah nasionalisme yang tinggi. Itulah sebabnya, pembahasan akademis tentang UUD 1945 lebih banyak didominasi oleh persoalan pembukaan UUD 1945 yang memuat Pancasila, yang memang secara original  merupakan produk pemikiran asli para pendiri bangsa Indonesia.

Kedua, sejak masuknya Jepang, para pendiri Negara telah telah terpecah dengan adanya tawaran Jepang untuk memerdekakan Indonesia dengan terbentuknya BPUPKI. Beberapa tokoh memilih berada diluar dan sebagian lain bersikap kooperatif. Persoalan menjadi sensitif jika terdapat pandangan bahwa kemerdekaan Indonesia adalah merupakan “hadiah” dari Jepang sehingga terdapat sentimen trauma jika ada indikasi yang mengarah pada referensi Jepang. Tuduhan bahwa kemerdekaan Indonesia adalah restu Jepang memang akhirnya telah menjadi perdebatan dalam literature hokum internasional. [14] Selain itu, Orde Baru juga menempatkan UUD 1945 sebagai dokumen yang sakral sehingga tidak dibuka ruang untuk adanya pandangan lain tentang Konstitusi ini apalagi mengaitkannya dengan konstitusi asing.

Pasal 11 UUD 1945 sangat sederhana dan hanya mengatur kekuasaan Presiden. Pasal ini tidak menyentuh sama sekali tentang persoalan perjanjian internasional itu sendiri dan sangat merefleksikan sikap tradisional negara-negara terhadap hukum internasional[15], apa lagi Negara-negara yang baru merdeka.[16]

Seperti halnya Konstitusi Meiji 1889[17], pasal 11 UUD 1945 sangat “low profile” terhadap hukum internasional karena memang masih sangat asing bagi pendiri Negera. Selain itu, konstitusi-konstitusi negara yang mengatur tentang hukum internasional pada masa itu masih terbatas dan hanya didominasi oleh konstitusi negara-negara Barat seperti Weimar Constitution 1919 dan Spanish Constitution 1931. Bahkan Belanda sendiri sebagai Negara kolonial yang seyogianya mempengaruhi para perumus UUD 1945  baru pada pada tahun 1938 mengatur perjanjian internasional secara rinci[18].

Dengan demikian pasal 11 UUD 1945 tidak mungkin dapat menjelaskan tentang berbagai permasalahan yang mengemuka dewasa ini, seperti apa yang dimaksud dengan perjanjian, membuat perjanjian serta apa bentuk formal dari persetujuan DPR. Pasal ini jauh dari mampu untuk menjelaskan tentang bagaimana kedudukan hukum perjanjian dalam sistem hukum nasional Indonesia.

         Ketidakjelasan Pasal 11 ini tentunya melahirkan kesulitan dalam praktik Indonesia. Amandemen UUD 1945 bukanlah opsi yang tersedia pada periode sebelum reformasi sehingga guna mengatasi kesulitan ini dikeluarkan kebijakan yang tertuang dalam produk legislasi di luar UUD 1945. Pertama adalah Surat Presiden 2826 tahun 1960 yang intinya memuat kriteria tentang perjanjian yang perlu mendapat persetujuan DPR dan yang tidak. Menurut Surat Presiden tersebut maka perjanjian internasional yang harus disampaikan kepada DPR untuk mendapatkan persetujuan adalah yang mengandung materi sebagai berikut:

  1. Hal-hal politik atau hal-hal yang dapat mempengaruhi haluan politik luar negeri seperti halnya perjanjian-perjanjian persahabatan, perjanjian-perjanjian persekutuan (aliansi), dan perjanjian-perjanjian tentang perubahan wilayah atau penetapan tapal batas.
  2. Ikatan-ikatan yang sedemikian rupa sifatnya sehingga mempengaruhi haluan politik luar negeri negara.
  3. Hal-hal yang menurut UUD atau berdasarkan sistem perundang-undangan kita harus diatur dengan Undang-Undang, seperti masalah kewarganegaraan dan masalah-masalah kehakiman.

Menurut pengamatan penulis, surat ini dilatarbelakangi oleh semakin meningkatnya pembuatan perjanjian sampai tahun 1960[19] sehingga dinilai tidak praktis dan membatasi keleluasaan bergerak dalam menjalankan hubungan internasional jika semua perjanjian internasional harus melalui proses persetujuan DPR sesuai dengan Pasal 11 UUD 1945. Surat ini juga dibayangi oleh pengalaman pahit akibat norma Pasal 120 UUDS yang lebih ketat mensyaratkan persetujuan DPR karena secara tegas menyatakan bahwa perjanjian tidak boleh disahkan kecuali ditentukan lain oleh Undang-Undang. Penulis membayangkan bahwa ketatnya aturan ini serta pesatnya pembuatan perjanjian pada periode tersebut[20] telah menyulitkan Presiden dalam proses pembuatan perjanjian internasional dan inilah antara lain yang memicu keluarnya Surat Presiden tersebut.

Dengan kriteria ini maka tidak semua perjanjian harus mendapat perstujuan DPR dan oleh para ahli dinilai telah terjadi amandemen substantive yang terselubung terhadap pasal 11 UUD 1945. Semula Pasal ini tegas mengartikan bahwa semua perjanjian harus mendapat persetujuan DPR namun oleh Surat tersebut telah diubah menjadi hanya perjanjian tertentu. Kedua, UU No. 24 Tahun 2000 tentang Perjanjian Internasional yang pada hakekatnya adalah kodifikasi dari praktik Indonesia yang dipedomani oleh Surat Presiden 2826 tersebut.

         Penetapan kriteria untuk menentukan perjanjian yang harus mendapat persetujuan DPR bukanlah praktik yang tidak lazim. Belanda telah menerapkan kriteria ini dan bahkan telah diadopsi dalam Konstitusi RIS dan UUD 1950. Surat Presiden 2826 sangat dipengaruhi oleh Konstitusi dan Praktik Belanda pada periode itu yang sangat mempengaruhi pemikiran hukum para birokrat di lingkungan Kabinet dan khususnya Kementerian Luar Negeri.

Persoalannya adalah, UUD 1945 tidak mengenal pembedaan ini karena memang konstitusi rujukannya (Konstitusi Meiji) tidak memerlukan kriteria ini. Kaisar Jepang berdasarkan Konstitusi Meiji berwenang penuh untuk membuat perjanjian tanpa persetujuan Diet, sehingga tidak perlu membedakan jenis perjanjian. Sisipan kalimat “dengan persetujuan DPR” pada pasal 11 UUD 1945 mengakibatkan jiwa pasal ini menjadi berbeda dengan Konstitusi Meiji. Akibatnya, dalam praktek DPR menjadi kewalahan untuk menangani banyaknya perjanjian yang dibuat pada pasca perang kemerdekaan. Untuk mengatasi masalah ini, Indonesia melirik pada Konstitusi Belanda yang memang membuat kriteria tentang mana perjanjian yang harus mendapat persetujuan parlemen. Dalam hal ini, telah terjadi transpalansi terhadap hukum dan praktik Indonesia, yaitu menggunakan dasar konstitusional Jepang (Meiji) namun mengembangkannya dengan menggunakan model Konstitusi Belanda.

Keruwetan dasar konstitusional ini seharusnya dapat diselesaikan melalui amandemen UUD 1945 yang intensif dilakukan sejak reformasi. Kesempatan emas ini telah muncul pada perubahan (amandemen) ketiga UUD 1945 yang diputuskan pada tahun 2001. Namun sayangnya perubahan yang dilakukan tidak menyentuh akar masalah melainkan kembali berkutat pada masalah kewenangan Presdien vis a vis DPR. Pada perubahan ketiga, Pasal 11 mendapat tambahan 2 ayat yaitu ayat (2) dan ayat (3), sehingga Pasal ini secara lengkap berbunyi:

(1) Presiden dengan persetujuan Dewan Perwakilan Rakyat menyatakan perang, membuat perdamaian dan perjanjian dengan negara lain

(2). Presiden dalam membuat perjanjian internasional lainnya yang menimbulkan akibat yang luas dan mendasar bagi kehidupan rakyat yang terkait dengan beban keuangan negara, dan/atau mengharuskan perubahan atau pembentukan Undang-Undang harus dengan persetujuan Dewan Perwakilan Rakyat.

(3) Ketentuan lebih lanjut tentang perjanjian internasional diatur dengan Undang-Undang

         Amandemen ini tentunya tidak mengubah apa pun tentang dasar konsitutional perjanjian internasional karena hanya menambah pasal yang menekankan adanya kewenangan DPR untuk memberi persetujuan terhadap perjanjian lainnya yang dibuat dengan organisasi internasional. Penambahan pasal ini juga tidak berdampak dalam praktik karena belum satu pun perjanjian dalam rangka ayat 2 ini yang pernah dibuat dan mendapat persetujuan DPR. Akibatnya, amandemen ini tidak menyelesaikan permasalahan klasik yang lahir akibat keterbatasan pengaturan pasal 11 UUD 1945.

         Penulis menyarankan agar amandemen UUD 1945 berikutnya, pasal 11 mendapat giliran yang signifikan dan diamandemen secara proporsional sehingga memberi dasar konstitusional yang kuat bagi perjanjian yang dibuat oleh Indonesia. Pasal ini harus mengatur tentang kewenangan membuat perjanjian, kriteria perjanjian yang harus mendapat persetujuan DPR, serta kedudukan perjanjian dalam sistem hukum Indonesia. Pengujian konstitusionalitas Piagam ASEAN di Mahkamah Konstitusi sejak 2011 merupakan contoh pahit dari keterbatasan pasal UUD 1945.

[1] Pengamat Hukum Internasional, Mahasiswa PhD pada Universitas Franfkurt dan sedang menjabat sebagai Konsul Jenderal RI di Frankfurt. Tulisan ini murni padangan akademis penulis dan tidah harus merefleksikan posisi resmi Pemerintah RI.

[2] Menurut penjelasan UUD 1945, pasal ini masuk dalam kategori kekuasaan Presiden sebagai Kepala Negara.

[3] Lihat misalnya Ko Swan Sik, The Indonesian Law of Treaties (1945-1990), Martinus Nijhohf, hal. 3.

[4] A. Arthur, The Formation of Federal Indonesia, 1945-1949, the Hague, 1955, at 19.

[5] Yamin, Muhammad, Naskah Persiapan Undang Undang Dasar 1945 (“Preparatory Documents to the Constitution of 1945”), Vol. I, at 291.

[6] Soekarno dalam pidatonya pengantarnya mendesak agar jiwa konstitusi yang akan dibuat adalah berdasarkan falsafah yang hidup (volkgeist) dan menolak model konstitusi Negara Barat yang individualis dan liberalis yang telah menciptakan imperialism dan konflik internasional. Yamin, Muhammad, Naskah Persiapan Undang Undang Dasar 1945,  287-298.

[7] English text dari Konstitusi Meiji 1889 dapat diakses pada http://www.ndl.go.jp/ constitution/e/etc/ c02.html. Konstitusi Meiji 1889 mengambil model Konstitusi Prussia 1850, Pasal 13 ini sama dengan pasal 48 Konstitusi Prussian: “the king shall have power to declare war and make peace, and to conclude other treaties with foreign governments. The latter require for their validity the assent of the chambers in so far as they are commercial treaties, or impose burdens on the State, or obligations on the individual subjects”. English text dapat diakses pada http://en.wikisource.org/wiki/Constitution_of_the_Kingdom_of_Prussia. Menurut sejarah, ahli hukum Jerman, Rudolp Gneist, yang membantu perancangan Konstitusi Meiji,  Kaisar jepang harus diberikan kekuasaan absolut di bidang luar negeri, pertahanan dan legislasi. Itulah sebabnya berbeda dengan Konstitusi Prussia, Konstitusi Meiji tidak mensyaratkan persetujuan Diet untuk pembuatan perjanjian internasional,  Beckmann, George M, The Making of the Meiji Constitution, University Kansas Press, 1957, 71.

[8] Yamin, op.cit, Vol. I, 784-793.

[9] Draft Awal yang disampaikan ke BPUPKI pada tanggal 15 Juni 1945. Yamin, ibid, 713-716. Naskah Komprehensif Perubahan Undang-Undang Dasar, Buku IV, Kekuasaan Pemerintahan Negara, Jilid 1, Sekretariat Jenderal dan Kepaniteraan Mahkamah Konstitusi, 15.

[10] Deener, David R, International Law Provisions in the Post-World War II Constitutions, 36 Cornell Law Review, 1951, 505.

[11] Poesponegoro, Marwati Djoenoed, Nugroho Notosutanto, Sejarah Nasional Indonesia (“History of Indonesia”), Balai Pustaka Jakarta, 1992, 122.

[12] Ko Swan Sik menilai bahwa para perumus banyak berlatar belakang hukum namun tidak hukum internasional, Ko Swan Sik, opcit, 4.

[13] Yamin, Muhammad, Vol I,  376-396.

[14] Sastroamidjojo, Ali and Robert Delson, The Status of the Republic of Indonesia in International Law, 49 Columbia Law Review 3, 1949 at 344-361, Heyde, Charles, Cheney, The Status of the Republic of Indonesia in International Law, 49 Columbia Law Review 7, at 956. Dokumente zur Entstehungder Vereinigten Staaten von Indonesien,Vorbemerkung, 13 ZaoRV 1950, at 433.

[15] Pada tahun 1923, Quincy Right menyatakan bahwa “the traditional treatment of international law almost if not wholly dissociated it from constitutional law, Right, Quincy, International Law in its Relations to Constitutional Law, 17 AJIL 1923, at 234.

[16] Deener menilai bahwa konstitusi Negara-negara pasca PD II tidak tertarik pada hukum internasional, Deener, David R, International Law Provisions in the Post-World War II Constitutions, 36 Cornell Law Review, 1951, 526.

[17] Jepang baru membuka diri terhadap dunia dan hukum internasional sejak 1850. Japan and International Law: Past, Present and Future, Ando, Nusiko (Ed), Kluwer Law International, 2001,  350.

[18] Verzijl, J.H.W. International Law in Historical Perspective, Sijthoff Leiden, Vol I, 1968, 106.

[19] Berdasarkan catatan Treaty Room Kementerian Luar Negeri, sampai tahun 1960 Indonesia telah membuat sekitar 152 perjanjian internasionl, dan khusus tahun 1960 pada saat keluarnya Surat Presiden tersebut, Indonesia telah membuat 36 perjanjian, angka tertinggi dibandingkan tahun-tahun sebelumnya.

[20] Catatan Treaty Room menunjukkan bahwa tahun 1959-1960 saja terdapat 56 perjanjian internasional dan hanya 7 Perjanjian yang disampaikan untuk mendapatkan persetujuan DPR.

Comments Off on DASAR KONSTITUSIONAL PERJANJIAN INTERNASIONAL MENGAIS LATAR BELAKANG DAN DINAMIKA PASAL 11 UUD 1945

TREATY MAKING POWER ASEAN LEGAL ANALYSIS ON ASEAN PRACTICES



TREATY MAKING POWER ASEAN

LEGAL ANALYSIS ON ASEAN PRACTICES

Damos Dumoli Agusman[1]

[Paper presented before The 2nd CILS International Conference on Asean’s Role in Sustainable Development, Center for International Law Studies, Faculty of Law Universitas Indonesia In Cooperation with Faculty of Law Universitas Gadjahmada, (21 November 2011)]

 

 

            Since the entry into force of the ASEAN Charter in 2008, it is widely said that ASEAN has moved from a loose organization to a rule-based one. It implies that the activities of ASEAN shall be on the basis of law applicable to the organization. ASEAN Charter as a treaty known to international law will serve as a legal basis to all activities conducted by ASEAN, both for internal and external objectives.

            Unfortunately, ASEAN as an international organization for the purpose of international law has not received much attention from international legal scholars. Albeit its growing structure as a mature international organization, it is hardly approached from international law perspective. On the other hand, as commonly experienced by many organizations alike, some legal question may arise with regard to ASEAN. Is ASEAN an international organization having legal capacity to enter into a treaty? If yes, how does it exercise its treaty making powers?

In order to answer these questions, it is worth exploring the defined concept of ASEAN as subject of international law and what elements are required to constitute an international organization for having quality as a subject of international law. This paper attempts to discuss the practical problem arising from its practices before the entry into force of ASEAN Charter and explore the remaining potential conflict that might encounter in the future activities. This paper will demonstrate that the legal problems facing ASEAN treaty making powers are those that have encountered the International Law Commission when it dealt with the problematic question of treaties concluded by international organizations. The first is the question on the status of its members when ASEAN concluded a treaty and the second is on the representation, in the sense whether ASEAN could conclude a treaty on behalf of its members. The Paper will explore the issue that needs to be addressed by ASEAN with a view to strengthening its rule-based system as an organization, particularly in treaty making regime.

a

ASEAN as an International organization

ASEAN Charter endorses in article 3 its legal personality by providing that ASEAN, as an inter-governmental organization, is hereby-conferred legal personality. The formulation is carefully drafted in a way that the Charter is only confirming the legal fact that ASEAN is, and was before, an inter-governmental organization having legal personality. It must be held, that the personality under international law has been already enjoyed by ASEAN before the Charter. Chesterman[2] put it correctly when arguing that the fact that ASEAN now claims international legal personality in the Charter does not mean it lacked it previously, nor that it now possesses it in any meaningful way.

From the legal writings and the jurisprudence it might be concluded that the question as to whether international organizations are subject of international law as well as the question on their legal capacity to enter into treaties has been completely resolved either in theoretical or practical level. [3]  However, preconditions established by international law (objective criteria) shall be met before an organization is recognized as international organization for that purpose. [4] It is widely agreed that there are at least two constituent elements required to form an international organization status, i.e. first a treaty establishing the organization and second a permanent independent organ detached from that of the founders. The ILC in its present works on the responsibility of international organizations defines international organization as:

“International organization” means an organization established by a treaty or other instrument governed by international law and possessing its own international legal personality. International organizations may include as members, in addition to States, other entities;[5]

When the two criteria apply to ASEAN, it appears that since its inception through Bangkok Declaration in 1967 until 1976 ASEAN lacked its legal personality. It was not a proper international organization in the sense of international law since, although established by a treaty, it was lacking the organ detached from its founders. It was merely a joint organ, which acted on behalf of its members. The establishment of the ASEAN Secretariat in 1976,[6] gives effect to its legal status because the second precondition i.e. an organ detached from its founder has then been fulfilled. Since then, ASEAN could be qualified an international organization for the purpose of international law in the sense that it is a distinct entity subject of international law.

b

ASEAN Treaty Making Powers

Since 1976 and before ASEAN Charter, ASEAN has exercised its treaty making powers. However, the rules of ASEAN prior to the ASEAN Charter did not as yet contain any clear rules for regulating the conclusion of treaties with other subjects of international law on its behalf. But the principles have been laid down that the capacity to make treaties resides in its plenary organ i.e. ASEAN Ministerial Meeting. ASEAN external relations will be the primary responsibility of the ASEAN Ministerial Meeting, which will formulate, when appropriate in consultation with relevant Ministers, guidelines for establishment of the machinery for the formalization, supervision, suspension or termination of negotiations with other governments and international organizations. According to Bangkok Declaration 1967, External relation between ASEAN and third countries and international organizations should have the approval of the Foreign Ministers. The Chairman of the ASEAN Standing Committee will be authorized to sign all agreements reached between ASEAN and third parties.

The ASEAN Charter has provided general rules on ASEAN external relation and under Article 41 (7) prescribes that ASEAN may conclude agreements with countries or sub-regional, regional and international organizations and institutions. The procedures for concluding such agreements shall be prescribed by the ASEAN Coordinating Council in consultation with the ASEAN Community Councils. Such procedures are still in intensive labour.

(i)

Relation between Members and Treaties Concluded by ASEAN

At initial stage, and even until recently, confusion has come to fore with regard to status of treaties[7] concluded by the so-called ASEAN. In this regard, one must be cautious in dealing with the term ASEAN. The term of ASEAN in legal terms as a distinct entity detached from its members is always confused with ASEAN as a merely collective noun for all the members, which is frequently used in many ASEAN documents and writings. The practices of ASEAN in concluding treaties with other subjects of international law shows that the term ASEAN tends to be interpreted as a collective noun of all the members instead of a distinct entity. It could be seen for instance in the Cooperation Agreement between the Member Countries of ASEAN and the EEC, 7 March 1980. The Agreement was signed by all foreign ministers of ASEAN member states on one part and by President in office of the Council of the EC on the other part. Thus, it is not a bilateral agreement between ASEAN as an organization,‑ which has been incorrectly claimed as the first agreement that it has signed as an international entity,‑ but merely a multilateral between individual members of ASEAN and the EEC.

Another example could also be found in the exchange of letters constituting an agreement establishing the Sectoral Dialogue between ASEAN and the Republic of Korea. On one part this agreement was signed by Minister of Foreign Affairs of the Republic of Korea and on the other part by Minister for Foreign Affairs of Indonesia as Chairman of the ASEAN Standing Committee. Looking at this participation clause alone one might assume that this agreement is concluded by ASEAN as a proper distinct entity in pursuant to the rules of ASEAN. But from the terms of the agreement, it reveals that ASEAN in this case is merely a collective noun of all the members since the word ASEAN refers to ASEAN member countries. The Chairman of ASEAN Standing Committee signed the letter on behalf of ASEAN member countries instead of ASEAN. In this instance ASEAN is not a party and no legal effects devolve upon it. One may be questioning whether ASEAN as a distinct entity could conclude that particular treaty. The answer is obviously negative. A dialogue between ASEAN and a third country is not a bilateral relation between ASEAN as a distinct entity and the country concerned, but a kind of multilateral relations in which the member states of ASEAN individually involve. Thus, ASEAN as a distinct entity was lacking capacity to deal with such a relation on its own behalf.

The term ASEAN as is envisaged in the Charter may pose an already long confusion and appeared to be so when it was being discussed in the various discussion in the High Legal Expert Group for the implementation of Article 41 (7) of the Charter. This Article only states that ASEAN may conclude agreements with countries or sub-regional, regional and international organizations and institutions. But it does not define the notion of ASEAN in term whether it is a distinct organization or simply a joint collective of Member States.

From the legal perspective, ASEAN external relations under Article 47 (1) shall be distinguished into two different legal characters:

  1. The relations between ASEAN member countries and a third party where the status of each member country is as an independent subject of international law. In this regard, the term “ASEAN” is only used to refer to each member country as collective members.
  2. The relations between ASEAN as a subject of international law, as a distinct subject separated from its members with a third party. In this regard, member countries of ASEAN are in the position as components of the ASEAN’s organs (Standing Committee, Committee, etc).

On the first category, with regard to the relations between ASEAN as collective members with a third party, it is often stated that “ASEAN has made numerous international agreements with other countries or international organizations”. However, when such agreements use the term “ASEAN”, it will refer to each member country separately and forming as “a collective group” without necessarily relinquishing its independent status. This is reflected in the participation clause of such agreements where all members are, individually, required to put their respective signatures in the agreement. For example, in the Cooperation Agreement between the Member Countries of ASEAN and the EEC, 7 March 1980, all members of ASEAN individually signed the agreement and for the EEC, on the other hand, it was singed by its authorized representative i.e. President of the Council. In this agreement, each individual member country entered into contractual agreement with EEC as an international organization. In this case, ASEAN is not an organization as a distinct subject independently from its members. It is a logical consequence of the fact where the scope of the agreement is not within ASEAN’s competence as an independent international organization, but rests on the authorities of the member countries.

On the second category, ASEAN has made numerous agreements in its capacity as a distinct subject separated from its members, in which the term “ASEAN Secretariat” is commonly used. The agreements made by ASEAN as an international organization and on its own behalf are, among others, as follow:

  1. The Agreement relating to the Privileges and Immunities of the ASEAN Secretariat, 20 January 1979, between ASEAN Secretariat and Indonesia.
  2. Agreement of Cooperation between the Association of Southeast Asian Nations (ASEAN) and the United Nations Educational, Scientific and Cultural Organization (UNESCO), Jakarta 12th September 1998.
  3. The Agreement on the Use and Maintenance of the Premises of the ASEAN Secretariat, 15th March 1996, between ASEAN Secretariat and Indonesia.
  4. Memorandum of Understanding between the Secretariat of the Association of Southeast Asian Nations (ASEAN) and the Secretariat of the United Nations Economic and Social Commission for Asia and the Pacific (ESCAP Secretariat).
  5. Arrangement between the ASEAN Secretariat and the United States Patent and Trademark Office (USPTO) on Cooperation in the Field of Intellectual Rights, 19th April 2005.
  6. Memorandum of Understanding between the Secretariat of the Association of Southeast Asian Nations (ASEAN) and the Shanghai Cooperation Organization (SCO), 21st April 2005.
  7. Memorandum of Understanding for Administrative Arrangements, this memorandum of understanding (MoU) will form the basis of Cooperation between the Association of Southeast Asian Nations Secretariat and Asian Development Bank (24th August 2006).

In the above-mentioned agreements, ASEAN Secretariat acted on its own behalf as an independent legal subject, separated from its member countries. The Secretary General of ASEAN signed the agreements. This position is a logical consequence to the fact that the substance of the agreements is within the scope the ASEAN Secretariat competence. Therefore from the execution of such agreements shall not arise any obligation to its member countries, as they are not party to the agreements.

Two agreements that have been concluded by ASEAN on its behalf are worth noting i.e. the Agreement relating to the Privileges and Immunities of the ASEAN Secretariat, 20 January 1979 and the Agreement on the Use and Maintenance of the Premises of the ASEAN Secretariat, 25 November 1981. The parties to the respective agreements are on one part ASEAN as a distinct entity detached from its members and, on the other part, Indonesia. Although Indonesia is a member, its status vis a vis ASEAN in this agreement is a distinct subject separated from the personality of ASEAN. The participation clause of the agreements clearly indicates that Secretary General ASEAN who signed the agreements represent ASEAN per se not that of member states.

With regard to those agreements, ASEAN has a capacity to perform all rights and obligations without necessarily being supported by its member state. The matters covered by the agreements are concerning administrative and diplomatic matters which are exclusively under competence of ASEAN as a distinct entity. They are inter alia juridical capacity of the Secretariat within Indonesian Territory and the enjoyment of privileges and immunities by the Secretary‑General and the staff including the premises of the Secretariat.

These practices have shown that the relation between members and treaties concluded by ASEAN as a distinct organization is merely “third party” in the sense that they are not automatically bound by it. This legal construction is compatible with the principle enshrined in the 1986 Vienna Convention on the Law of Treaties concluded by International Organizations. The ILC in preparing that Convention was encountered with the question of effects of treaties concluded by an organization on its member states, which should be relevant to be regulated under the present Convention. The Commission came out with a proposal which was then under the Draft Article became Article 36 bis:

Article 36 bis

Obligations and rights arising for States members of an international organization from a treaty to which it is a party.

Obligations and rights arise for States members of an international organization from the provisions of a treaty to which that organization is a party when the parties to the treaty intend those provisions to be the means of establishing such obligations and according such rights and have defined their conditions and effects in the treaty or have otherwise agreed thereon, and if:

(a) the States members of the organization, by virtue of the constituent instrument of that organization or otherwise, have unanimously agreed to be bound by the said provisions of the treaty; and

(b) the assent of the States members of the organization to be bound by the relevant provisions of the treaty has been duly brought to the knowledge of the negotiating States and negotiating organizations.

The proposed draft became a most difficult part during the negotiation in the Diplomatic Conference and was finally being rejected. The proposed article was widely claimed as compatible solely in the light of the case of the European Economic Community. Most views were in favor of a default rule that member states should be third parties vis a vis treaties concluded by international organizations to which they are members.[8] Finally, the Conference provided only a saving-clause (article 74, para. 3), which states that [t]he provisions of the present Convention shall not prejudge any question that may arise in regard to the establishment of obligations and rights for States members of an international organization under a treaty to which that organization is a party. The formulation of this saving clause received cautious reaction from many delegations by emphasizing that it should not be understood as allowing any possibility of a treaty concluded by an international organization producing any legal effects for States members of the organization which were not parties to the treaty, unless those States members expressly consented to accept the relevant provisions of the treaty.[9]

During the drafting exercise on Vienna Convention on the Law of Treaties by the ILC, an attempt had been made to enable a state or an organ on behalf of one or more states to conclude a treaty to be binding for those states concerned.[10] Due to its complexity, the embryonic idea was immediately aborted and did not even reach the drafting stage of the ILC. The Commission left aside the question and considered it as a problem of representation. The representation of one State by another State or by an international organization or, more generally, of one subject of law by another subject of law probably gives rise to complex problems of treaty law.

However, when it dealt with the draft of the Vienna Convention on the Law of Treaties concluded by International Organizations (the then Vienna Convention of 1986) the similar question came out again. It was expected that the Commission refrained, as did the United Nations Conference on the Law of Treaties, from dealing with that question. If the Vienna Convention of 1969 remained silent on the representation of the corporate body by another corporate body, it is reasonable to adopt the same position as regards treaties to which an international organization is a party.[11] It appeared however that it was not merely a question of representation which it could easily set aside.

The delicate problem facing the conference has apparently posed the similar confusion to the ASEAN practices. ASEAN practices have also shown a “peculiar” model, which is not compatible with the principle of “third party” status of its members. They are several agreements which where binding all members with a third party, concluded by the Secretary General of ASEAN, such as the followings:

  1. ASEAN – China Memorandum of Understanding on Cultural Cooperation (Bangkok 3rd August 2005), signed by the Secretary General of ASEAN;
  2. Memorandum of Cooperation between the Department of Commerce of the United States of America and the Association of Southeast Asian Nations (ASEAN) Secretariat concerning Cooperation on Trade Related Standards and Conformance Issues (5th April 2001), signed by the Secretary General of ASEAN;
  3. Memorandum of Understanding between the Governments of the Member Countries of the Association of Southeast Asian Nations (ASEAN) Secretariat and the Ministry of Agriculture of the People’s Republic of China on Agricultural Cooperation (Phnom Penh, 2nd November 2002), signed by the Secretary General of ASEAN;
  4. Memorandum of Understanding between the Governments of the Member Countries of the Association of Southeast Asian Nations (ASEAN) Secretariat and the Government of the People’s Republic of China on Cooperation in the Field of Non-traditional Security Issues (Bangkok, 10th January 2004), signed by the Secretary General of ASEAN;
  5. Memorandum of Understanding between the Governments of the Member Countries of the Association of Southeast Asian Nations (ASEAN) Secretariat and the Government of the People’s Republic of China on Transport Cooperation (Vientiane, 27nd November 2004), signed by the Secretary General of ASEAN;
  6. Memorandum of Understanding between the Governments of the Member Countries of the Association of Southeast Asian Nations (ASEAN) Secretariat and the Ministry of Agriculture of the People’s Republic of China on Agricultural Cooperation (Cebu, 14th January 2007), signed by the Secretary General of ASEAN;

These agreements pose various legal questions and perhaps reflect two legal scenarios. Could it be presumed that ASEAN as a distinct organization is entitled to bind its members into a treaty concluded by it? Are the scopes of cooperation contained in the agreements exclusively under ASEAN competence as a distinct personality? Two scenarios might be relevant, first that ASEAN in this regard is a distinct personality performing competences that have been transferred to it, or secondly, ASEAN is merely acting on behalf of its members for which ASEAN itself as a distinct personality is not bound. The second scenario is a question of representation, which will be discussed, in the next part.

Whatever scenario may apply, these agreements are not legally compatible to what has been cautiously envisaged by the Vienna Convention of 1986. Article 36 bis proposed at the Vienna Conference was claimed as fitting to the supranational model such European Union, where some sovereign competences have been transferred to the organizations. Even under the EU Law, the Union cannot conclude treaties which competences are not exclusively under it. In the event where competence is shared between the organization and its members, both can become parties. Such an agreement is known, in the EC model, as a “mixed agreement”.[12]

In relation to ASEAN capacity to conclude treaties, a legal question has been put forward to the 23rd ASEAN Standing Committee Meeting 1991, with respect to the possibility of ASEAN to accede to the 1987 Montreal Protocol on Substances that Deplete the Ozone Layer. The meeting rightly holds that ASEAN did not possess sufficient legal capacity to accede to that Protocol since ASEAN has no competence in respect of matters governed by the Convention or its protocol. ASEAN per se could not carry out general obligations as provided for within art. 2 of the Convention since those matters fall into competence of respective member states and such competence is never being transferred to ASEAN.

Within the legal principle that was finally adopted under the current law of treaties, one may consider that these agreements are peculiar on some basic legal reasons. First, it is lacking procedural requirement for the Vienna Convention 1969 principle of “consent to be bound by a treaty” since it is not the member itself establishing its consent but another third party. It is worth taking into account that international law does not recognize the practices where a state can delegate its treaty making capacity to another subjects of international law to act for and on behalf of that state to establish consent to be bound by an international agreement notwithstanding the question of “representation” which will be discussed later. Second, the treaty making capacity is an integrated part of state sovereignty and the exclusive domain of national authority. Even the European Commission (EC) practices, which have become supranational and integrated, it can only sign agreements in which its members have transferred the competence to the EC Council.

It is obvious that in concluding such legally incompatible ASEAN agreements as listed-above, the Secretary General of ASEAN and the member states do not intend to perceive ASEAN a supranational model, which can bind the members. It is highly presumed that such practices could happen due to a lack of legal awareness with regard to the meaning of ASEAN as a distinct personality and be exacerbated by the spirit of “ASEAN Way”, which tends to sacrifice the legal premises for political consensus and ASEAN conveniences.

(ii)

The problem of Representation

The problem of representation is a subject of debate under the Law of Treaties. The question arises whether a subject of international law may act on behalf of other subjects to conclude a treaty for the latter. The question appears to be closely related, albeit distinguishable, to the problem of the status of member states vis a vis treaties concluded by their organization in a way that the organization may be construed as acting on behalf of its members.

This question of representation had been discussed by the ILC in drafting the Vienna Convention on the Law of Treaties of 1969. The Commission finally left aside the question and considered it as a problem of representation rather than the Law of Treaties. The representation of one State by another State or by an international organization or, more generally, of one subject of law by another subject of law probably gives rise to complex problems of treaty law.

The question of representation, by which one binds another states to a treaty, becomes complex and untenable in the current globalization. The question of representation is not only complex at international level but also at national/constitutional level. Democratization at national level under globalization is characterized by the increasing independent powers invested with the various organs of a state, coupled with the increasing role of individuals vis a vis their state, has affected the right of legation and posed a problem of democratic accountability of any treaty concluded by a state. The separation of powers i.e. executive, legislative, judicative has become strict so that it raises question as to whether the executive can represent legislative and judicative interest with relations to other states. Under these circumstances, treaty making power as traditionally invested with executive branch is under intensive question and states become cautious in defining and regulating the executive treaty making exercises.

Indonesia under democratization and constitutional consolidation would be encountered with constitutional difficulty with the question of representation. The sovereignty principle on “consent of state” would be at stake when representation takes place. Indonesian Constitution 1945 and the Law No. 24 Year 2000 on Treaties have not paved the way for another state or international organization to bind Indonesia to a treaty. There is no precedent under Indonesian practices where government submit to a parliament for ratification a treaty signed by another sovereign power to be binding upon Indonesia. None even imagines that it may happen in the current constitutional context.

An agreement signed by the Secretary General of ASEAN on behalf of member countries, in principle, it is not binding member countries on the basis that the requirement of consent to be bound by a treaty by Indonesia in accordance with Article 11 of Vienna Convention 1969 on the Law of Treaties and the Law of 24 Year 2000 has not been fulfilled. In this case there is no expressed consent from its individual members to be bound to the agreement. The very fact the its members are said to having authorized the Secretary General of ASEAN to do so can not be invoked as legally sufficient for  establishing consent to be bound by a treaty by the member state, as required by the Vienna Convention.

Under Indonesia law, the problem of “Full Power” for expressing the consent of the State to be bound by a treaty” arises. If an international agreement signed by the Secretary General of ASEAN and to assume that it is binding for Indonesia, it will be construed that the Secretary General has obtained a full power from Indonesia. Full power is a constitutional power and only presented to the national officials. Granting full power to an international organization is not an accepted practice according to Indonesian Law of Treaties.

Based on these principles, a country cannot ratify a legal act conducted by another subject of international law.  In this regard, for an agreement, which is signed by the Secretary General of ASEAN or an appointed official of a member country and requires ratification, the members are not in a legal position to ratify the foresaid agreement. As ratification means “to confirm the conduct of its representative who signing an agreement”, it would be peculiar if member states, through their national mechanism, ratify the conduct of the foreign officials. Further consequence is that a member state as a state party does not have the direct competent authority to conduct a legal act in relation to the agreement it self, such as invalidity; termination; suspension; amendments; and modification. Such legal acts can only and have to be conducted through and under the approval of the Secretary General as the signatory party.



ASEAN has abundant practices concerning the problematic situation. Adding to the agreements listed-above, one may look at the Memorandum of Understanding between the Governments of the Member Countries of the Association of Southeast Asian Nations (ASEAN) and the Government of Australia on the ASEAN – Australia Economic Cooperation Program (AAECP) Phase III (Bangkok, 27th July 1994). For ASEAN signed by H.E. Surin Pitsuwan, deputy Minister of Foreign Affairs, Acting Minister of Foreign Affairs of Thailand.

On the contrary, ASEAN has also experienced a situation where member states assumed representation despite ASEAN as a distinct personality not really requiring it. In 1985 ASEAN was authorized to conclude agreements on cultural matters with UNDP on ASEAN Training Course for Drug Rehabilitation Professionals and on ASEAN Law Enforcement Training Course. In this case ASEAN is assigned to conclude those agreements but again not on its behalf but on behalf of its members. It only performs its task as coordinator and it is the members who implement the training courses. If one looks at the project documents on such ASEAN training courses, it might be agreed that, instead of its members, ASEAN per se could be a party to the agreements. It is firstly because the conclusion of those agreements are in accordance with the objectives of ASEAN as specified within Bangkok Declaration, thus, it has competence in respect of matters governed by the agreements, and secondly, ASEAN as an entity could undertake the programs as covered by the agreements without necessarily involving the personalities of its members.

c.

ASEAN Treaty Making Powers under ASEAN Charter and its Rules

As indicated in the previous part, ASEAN Charter provides specific rules on treaty making powers. It is prescribed by Article 41 (7) that the procedures for concluding such agreements shall be prescribed by the ASEAN Coordinating Council in consultation with the ASEAN Community Councils. The set of procedures is under negotiation by the High legal Experts Group, which consists of legal officials from member states. From the Law of Treaties perspective, such procedures are tantamount to the rules of the organization as referred to by the Vienna Convention of 1986.

The procedures are expected to make a clear distinction on the conclusion of agreements concluded by ASEAN as a distinct personality and those that are concluded by all ASEAN member states collectively. The critical issues that are worth exploring would be to what extent ASEAN may be entitled to conclude treaties on its own behalf. This is the problem of scope of competences to be conferred to ASEAN for it to be subject matters of treaties it concludes. There must be a clear rule and principle for ASEAN concerning the entitled subject matters, which are and not within its competences. At least there must be a component organ under ASEAN which task is to determine whether or not a subject matter could be contained in a treaty concluded by ASEAN. The rule is necessary in order to ensure that ASEAN concludes a treaty containing matters within its competences, otherwise, it requires collateral participation from its members as envisaged by so called “mixed agreements”.

It should cover the matter as required by 1986 Vienna Convention to be regulated by the rules of organization. The Convention emphasizes the determining role of the “rules of the organization” to govern the acts of organization in conclusion a treaty. The rules mean, in particular, the constituent instruments, decisions and resolutions adopted in accordance with them, and established practice of the organization. The Convention makes references to the rules of the organizations in dealing with some aspects of treaty making, which shall be provided ASEAN rules, they are among others:

  1. The use of terms in the present Convention are without prejudice to the use of those terms or to the meanings which may be given to them in the internal law of any State or in the rules of any international organization. The ASEAN Charter uses the term “agreements” instead of “treaties” and therefore should not affect the validity of the instruments under such different term.
  2. The capacity of an international organization to conclude treaties. It prescribes a regime that governing what subject matters that within and beyond the scope of ASEAN Treaty making powers. This particular issue is concerning power sharing between member states and the organization, which will determine the scope of competence of ASEAN in making treaties. Such competence is normally governed by constitutional provisions of the organizations. It appears that ASEAN Charter provides no provision on this competence and therefore an implied power might be presumed in such manner in accordance with the purposes and objectives of ASEAN.
  3. Full powers.
  4. Act of Organization to express its consent to be bound by a treaty in the form of Signature, Act of Formal Confirmation (corresponding to that of ratification by a State), Accession, Accession and Acceptance.
  5. Acceptance to Treaties providing for rights and obligations for third states or third organizations.
  6.  Amendments of a provision of a treaty.
  7. Notifications with respect to invalidity, termination, withdrawal from or suspension of the operation of a treaty.
  8. The appointment of arbitrators or conciliators under dispute settlement mechanism.

As ASEAN has grown into a mature rule-based organization on the basis of its Charter and having in mind that its role become expansive at international level, it is inevitable that ASEAN as a subject of international law should be an international law abiding organization. It this regard, international legal norms governing the relations between and by international organization shall be respected. Therefore, compatibility of ASEAN rules with the international norms become necessary.

***

Literartures

  1. Seyersted, Finn, ‘Applicable Law in relations between Inter?governmental Organizations and Private Parties’, (1967) III RdC 122.
  2.  Bowett, D.W, The Law of International Institutions, Stevens, 1982.
  3.  Fifield, Russell H, National and Regional Interests in ASEAN, Singapore, ISEAS.
  4.  Indorf, Hans. H, ASEAN: Problems and Prospects, ISEAS, 1975, p. 9.
  5.  Dale, W, ‘Is the Commonwealth an International Organization?’, (1982) 31 ICLQ 451
  6. ‘Report of the ILC’ in (1967) 61 AJIL 248, p. 288.
  7.  Cf. Holloway, Kaye, Modern Trends in Treaty Law, London, Stevens & Sons, 1967,
  8. Von Glahn, Gerhard, Law among Nations, New York, MacMillan, Third Ed., 1976,
  9.  Sinclair, I, The Vienna Convention on the Law of Treaties, Manchester, University Press, Second Ed.
  10.  Reuter, Paul, Introduction to the Law of Treaties, translated by Jose Mico and Peter Haggenmacher, London, Pinter Publisher, 1989,
  11.  Elias, T.O., The Modern Law of Treaties, Leiden, A.W. Sijthoff, 1974,
  12.  Report of the ILC in (1967) 61 AJIL 248,
  13.  Greig, D.W., International Law, London, Butterworth, 1970,
  14.  O’Connell, D.P.O, International Law, London, Stevens, Second Ed., 1970, pp. 199‑200.
  15.  Mann, F.A., ‘Reflection on a Commercial Law of Nations’, (1957) XXXIII BYIL 20,
  16. Schermers, Henry. G, International Institutional Law, Neth?erlands, Sijthoff & Noordhoff, 1980,
  17.  Thammes, A.J.P, ‘Decision of International Organs as a Source of International Law’, (1958) II RdC 261,
  18.  Rama‑Montaldo,  ‘International Legal Personality and Implied Powers of International Organizations’, (1970) BYIL, XLIV, 111,
  19. Simmonds, K.R., ‘The Evolution of the External Relations Law of the European Economic Community’, (1979) ICLQ 28,
  20.  Reuter, Paul, International Institutions, George Allen & Unwin Ltd, London, 1958,
  21. Indorf, Hans H, Impediments to Regionalism in Southeast Asia, Singapore, ISEAS, 1984,
  22. Sukrasep, Vinita, ASEAN in International Relations, Bangkok, Institute of Security and International Studies, 1989,
  23. Okeke, Chris N, Controversial Subjects of Contemporary International Law, Rotterdam, University Press, 1974,
  24. Chesterman, Simon, Does Asean Exist? The Association Of Southeast Asian Nations as An International Legal Person, (2008) 12 SYBIL 199-211,
  25. G. Gaja, “A ‘New’ Vienna Convention on Treaties Between States and International Organizations or Between International Organizations: A Critical Commentary”, British Yearbook of International Law, vol. 58, 1987,
  26. H. Isak & G. Loibl, “United Nations Conference on the Law of Treaties Between States and International Organizations or Between International Organizations”, Österreichische Zeitschrift für öffentliches Recht und Völkerrecht, vol. 38, 1987,
  27. G. E. do Nascimento e Silva, “The 1986 Vienna Convention and the Treaty-Making Power of International Organizations”, German Yearbook of International Law, vol. 29, 1986,
  28. K. Zemanek, “Agreements Concluded by International Organizations and the Vienna Convention on the Law of Treaties”, University of Toledo Law Review, vol. 89, 1971,
  29. K. Zemanek (ed.), Agreements of International Organizations and the Vienna Convention on the Law of Treaties, Vienna, Springer Verlag, 1971 (Österreichische Zeitschrift für öffentliches Recht, Supplementum 1).
  30. Verwey, Delano, The European Community,the European Union and the International Law of Treaties, Asser Press, 2004,
  31. Keefe, David and Schermers, Henry G, Mixed Agreements, Netherlands, 1984.




[1] PhD candidate at University of Frankfurt, Germany and currently Consul General of the Republic of Indonesia in Frankfurt. This paper is purely academic and should not necessarily reflect the official position of the Government of the Republic of Indonesia.

[2] Chesterman, Simon, Does Asean Exist? The Association Of Southeast Asian Nations as An International Legal Person, (2008) 12 SYBIL 199-211, at 199.

[3] The ICJ in the most important case on this matter, i.e. Reparation for Injuries Suffered in the Service of the United Nations Case, 1949, has affirmed that the  United Nations is a subject of international law and capable of possessing international rights and duties, and that it has capacity to maintain its rights by bringing international claim, ICJ Reports, 1949, pp.178‑179. This established view was reaffirmed in ICJ Advisory Opinion in Interpretation of the Agreement of 25 March 1951 between the WHO and Egypt,[3] 1980, which is held that: International Organizations are subjects of international law, as such, are bound by any obligations incumbent upon them under general rules of international law, under their constitutions or under international agreements to which they are parties.

[4] Schermers, Henry G,, International Institutional Law, Leiden, Stijthoff & Noordhoff, 1980, p. 277, Reuter, Paul, International Institutions, London, George Allen & Unwin Ltd, 1958, p. 21, Brownlie, I, Principles of Public International Law, Oxford, Fourth Ed., 1990, pp. 681‑682, Rama‑Montaldo, ‘International Legal Personality and Implied Powers of International Organizations’, (1970) XLIV BYIL 111, pp. 144‑145, Arangio‑Ruiz, Gaetano, ‘the Concept of International Law and the Theory of International Organization’, (1972) III RdC 419, pp. 676‑677.

[5] Draft articles on the responsibility of international organizations, Adopted by the International Law Commission at its sixty-third session, in 2011, Article 2 (a).

[6]Agreement on the Establishment of the ASEAN Secretariat  Bali, 24 February 1976, http://www.asean.org/1265.htm.

[7] The term “treaties” in this paper will cover all formal instruments concluded by ASEAN such as agreements, MOU’s, Arrangement, Exchange of Notes, and other designations without making any distinction whether they are properly regarded as treaties for the purpose of the Vienna Convention on the Law of Treaties.

[8] United Nations Conference on The Law of Treaties Between States and International Organizations or Between International Organizations Vienna, 18 February-21 March 1986, Official Records, Volume I, at 174.

[9] United Nations Conference on The Law of Treaties Between States and International Organizations or Between International Organizations Vienna, 18 February-21 March 1986, Official Records, Volume I, at 19.

[10] Yearbook of the International Law Commission, 1964, Vol. II, at 16.

[11] Yearbook of the International Law Commission, 1977, vol. II, Part One, at 122.

[12] Verwey, Delano, The European Community, the European Union and the International Law of Treaties, Asser Press2004,  p. 155-208 and Keefe, David and Schermers, Henry G, Mixed Agreements, Netherlands, 1984.

Comments Off on TREATY MAKING POWER ASEAN LEGAL ANALYSIS ON ASEAN PRACTICES

Perbatasan antara Indonesia dan Negara-Negara Tetangganya: Mengapa sulit Ditetapkan?

PERBATASAN

ANTARA INDONESIA DAN NEGARA-NEGARA TETANGGANYA:

MENGAPA SULIT DITETAPKAN?
dimuat di Jurnal Diplomasi (Kementerian Luar Negeri) Vol.2.No.4 Desember Tahun 2010

Damos Dumoli Agusman

Konsul Jenderal Republik Indonesia di Frankfurt

ABSTRACT

This article discusses three major problems: (i) the complexity that Indonesia faces in its efforts to settle down its border lines, both on land and sea; (ii) The principles of international law that regulate maritime borders, particularly the United Nations Conventions on the Law of the Sea 1982; and (iii) The dynamics of Indonesia-Malaysia border issues, with particular emphasize in several regions like Kalimantan, Sebatik Island, the Malacca Strait, and the Sulawesi Sea.

Pendahuluan

Banyak masalah kompleks yang mengitari penetapan perbatasan antara Republik Indonesia dengan negara-negara tetangganya. Perlu ditekankan bahwa batas NKRI belum tuntas dan masih dalam perundingan sehingga respon terhadap berbagai insiden di wilayah yang belum ada batasnya harus bertolak dari asumsi ini. Selanjutnya diuraikan pula berbagai kompleksitas yang terdapat dalam upaya penyelesaian batas negara  dan tantangan yang dihadapi Indonesia dalam menyelesaikan masalah tersebut. Hukum laut ternyata belum menyediakan aturan yang jelas untuk menetapkan batas maritim sehinga perundingan batas maritim diiserahkan kepada kehendak para pihak yang nota bene adalah negara berdaulat. Ketiadaan pedoman jurudis ini dan ditambah lagi dengan sifatnya yang teknis mengkibatkan proses perundingan lazimnya akan berjalan alot, berlarut-larut, dan terkesan bertele-tele dan dapat dipastikan membutuhkan waktu yang cukup lama. Ini tidak hanya dialami oleh Indonesia tetapi juga berbagai negara di belahan lainnya.

Tiga bagian utama dibahas secara mendalam yaitu (i) Membahas kompleksitas masalah perbatasan Indonesia dengan negara-negara tetangga dan upaya penetapan batas wilayah, baik perairan maupun daratan; (ii) Membahas prinsip-prinsip hukum internasional tentang perbatasan maritim, khususnya Konvensi PBB tentang Hukum Laut 1982 yang terkait dengan Zona Ekonomi Eksklusif dan Landas Kontinen; dan (iii) Membahas kompleksitas perbatasan Indonesia-Malaysia, yang terkait dengan perbatasan di berbagai wilayah, antara lain di Kalimantan, Pulau Sebatik, Selat Malaka dan Laut Sulawesi.

Kesimpulan dari bahasan tersebut adalah bahwa perundingan perbatasan adalah proses yang panjang, kompleks, juridis yang membutuhkan tidak hanya kemampuan diplomasi tetapi juga keahlian teknis dan juridis.

PENDAHULUAN

            Munculnya reaksi publik Indonesia yang cenderung over-reaktif atas setiap insiden di wilayah perbatasan pada hakekatnya berakar dari asumsi yang keliru, yaitu bahwa SEOLAH-OLAH PAGAR PERBATASAN NKRI SUDAH JELAS. Karena masalah garis batas sangat kompleks, maka dapat pula dimaklumi bahwa publik awam tentu tidak bisa membedakan antara garis perbatasan yang sudah ditetapkan secara bilateral dengan garis batas yang diklaim oleh Indonesia secara unilateral. Apa yang dipersoalkan oleh publik Indonesia dewasa ini justru bersandar pada garis klaim Indonesia (yang dipahami secara keliru sebagai garis yang sudah jelas) yang sudah barang tentu tidak diakui oleh negara tetangga.

            Mengapa garis batas Indonesia belum jelas dan apa itu klaim garis batas? Dengan berlakunya Konvensi PBB tentang Hukum Laut tahun 1982 maka telah muncul berbagai jenis perairan baru. Sebelum Konvensi ini , laut hanya dibedakan dengan laut teritorial, laut bebas dan perairan pedalaman. Setelah Konvensi, muncul jenis perairan baru yaitu zona ekonomi eksklusif dan landas kontinen. Selain itu, khususnya buat Indonesia, Konvensi memberi kewenangan bagi Indonesia untuk menarik garis pangkal lurus kepulauan dimana jenis-jenis perairan tersebut diukur. Akibat dari ini semua, maka Indonesia harus memformat ulang wilayahnya yang selama ini merupakan peninggalan sistem kolonial Belanda. Garis pangkal kepulauan harus ditetapkan terlebih dahulu dan konsekuensinya adalah batas-batas perairan dengan berbagai jenis tersebut harus diukur ulang pula sesuai dengan aturan baru dari Konvensi. Berbeda dengan batas pada jaman Kolonial Belanda, munculnya rejim perairan baru ini mengakibatkan terjadi perluasan wilayah perairan Indonesia ke arah negara tetangga dan perluasan ini mengakibatkan perairan Indonesia menjadi bersentuhan dengan negara-negara tetangga tersebut. Salah satu prioritas utama bagi Indonesia adalah penetapan batas maritim dengan negara-negara tetangga. Jadi garis batas itu harus dibuat kembali berdasarkan Konvensi dan proses membuat batas-batas ini masih berlangsung.

KOMPLEKSITAS MASALAH PERBATASAN INDONESIA DENGAN NEGARA TETANGGA

            Penetapan garis batas sejak munculnya berbagai rejim hukum perairan semakin kompleks. Di berbagai wilayah termasuk di wilayah negara-negara yang sudah cukup maju pun masih terdapat banyak segmen-segmen perairan yang masih belum tuntas penetapan batasnya. Indonesia menghadapi persoalan yang lebih kompleks lagi karena untuk pertama kalinya dalam sejarah negara-negara Indonesia menerapkan garis pangkal kepulauan sebagai dasar perundingan, suatu konsepsi yang belum ada precedennya dalam sejarah perundingan batas maritim. Konfigurasi geografis Indonesia yang bersifat kepulauan dengan sistem garis pangkal lurus kepulauan menyebabkan penyelesaian batas maritim Indonesia dengan negara tetangga membutuhkan waktu yang cukup lama.

            Karena letak letak geografisnya yang demikian kompleks maka pada dasarnya batas-batas suatu negara ditetapkan berdasarkan dua kemungkinan:

  1. Jika letak geografis Indonesia tidak berhadapan atau tidak berdampingan dengan negara-negara lain maka batas terluar zona maritimnya  adalah titik terluar dari lebar maksimum yang diakui oleh Konvensi, yaitu 12 mil untuk laut teritorial (pasal 4), 24 mil untuk zona tambahan (pasal 33), 200 mil untuk ZEE dan landas kontinen (pasal 57 dan 76 ayat 1), dan dalam kondisi tertentu 350 untuk landas kontinen (pasal 76 ayat 6). Dalam hukum laut, klaim terhadap lebar maksimum ini sering disebut dengan entitlement.
  1. Jika letak geografis negara tersebut berhadapan atau berdampingan dengan nengara-negara lain dan jika jarak antara pantai negara-negara tersebut menimbulkan situasi tumpang tindih klaim maksimum atas salah satu atau semua zona maritim, maka batas terluar zona maritim tersebut harus ditetapkan melalui perjanjian perbatasan antara negara-negara terkait. Dalam  hal ini penetapan batas terluar zona maritim tunduk pada rejim delimitasi batas maritim (maritime boundaries delimitation) menurut pasal 15 (laut teritorial), pasal 74 (ZEE) dan pasal 83 (landas kontinen).

            Untuk kategori pertama yaitu pada daerah-daerah tertentu, penetapan batas maritim dapat dilakukan berdasarkan klaim maksimum (entitlement) seperti di samudra India khususnya perairan disebelah Selatan Pulau Jawa dan Sumatra, dan di samudra Pasifik khususnya disebelah Utara Pulau Irian Jaya. Persoalan Indonesia justru lebih banyak pada kategori yang kedua. Karena kedekatannya dengan negara-negara tetangga, maka penetapan batas terluar zona maritim Indonesia pada umumnya harus dilakukan melalui pernjanjian perbatasan maritim dengan  10 negara tetangga, yaitu Malaysia, Singapura, Papua Nugini, Australia, Filipina, Palau, Vietnam, Thailand, Timor Leste dan India. Batas-batas dengan negara tetangga inilah yang lebih rumit dan kompleks karena harus didasarkan pada suatu perjanjian bersama yang didahului dengan proses perundingan batas yang sangat rumit dan kompleks.

Jenis-jenis perbatasan  Indonesia dengan negara-negara tetangga mencakup perbatasan:

  1. Wilayah darat dengan Malaysia dan Papua Nugini;
  2. Laut teritorial dengan Malaysia, Singapura, Papua Nugini, Timor Leste;
  3. Landas Kontinen (fungsional)  dengan Malaysia, Australia, India, Thailand, Vietnam, Filipina, Palau, Timor Leste;
  4. Zona Ekonomi Eksklusif (fungsional) dengan Malaysia, Filipina,  Australia, India, Thailand, Vietnam, Timor Leste.

            Di laut Cina Selatan, Indonesia juga akan memiliki perbatasan dengan negara yang akan menjadi pemilik kepulauan Spratly. Sampai saat ini masih belum diketahui negara pemiliknya karena belum  terselesaikannya  masalah  klaim tumpang tindih antar beberapa negara terhadap kepulauan tersebut.

            Konvensi PBB tentang Hukum Laut 1982 juga menetapkan zona tambahan (continuous zone) yang lebarnya tidak lebih dari 24 mil laut, namun, berbeda dengan zona-zona lainnya, tidak mengatur apakah negara-negara yang berhadapan atau berdampingan perlu membuat batas zona ini jika jaraknya kurang dari 48 mil laut. Dilihat dari kebutuhan dan praktek negara saat ini mungkin dinilai belum perlu  menetapkan batas zona tambahan ini namun tidak tertutup kemungkinan bahwa di kemudian hari kebutuhan akan kepastian status perairan ini dalam rangka penegakan hukum menjadi semakin penting sehingga penetapan batasnya menjadi mutlak.

            Sampai saat ini, Indonesia telah dan masih terus melanjutkan upaya penetapan batas maritim dan penegasan batas darat dengan negara-negara tetangga, termasuk penetapan batas-batas terluar zona maritim Indonesia berdasarkan klaim maksimal (entitlement). Mengingat bahwa Konvensi PBB tentang Hukum Laut tahun 1982 telah membedakan jenis rejim maritim dan bahkan mengembangkan rejim baru yaitu ZEE,  maka wilayah-wilayah yang perlu ditetapkan batas maritimnya semakin bertambah. Dengan berlakunya Konvensi ini maka zona-zona yang perlu ditetapkan batasnya tidak lagi mencakup zona landas kontinen dan laut teritorial tetapi juga meliputi ZEE dan, dalam hal tertentu,  batas terluar landas kontinen yang lebarnya lebih dari 200 mil.

            Khusus untuk perbatasan dengan negara-negara tetangga ini, penetapan bersama garis-garis batas tersebut masih belum tuntas dan masih dalam perundingan. Dalam praktek internasional, jika garis batas itu belum ditetapkan maka masing-masing negara pada umumnya akan menetapkan klaim unilateral sebagai basis untuk perundingan. Klaim unilateral ini kemudian akan diimbangi juga dengan klaim unilateral negara tetangganya sehingga terjadilah apa yang disebut dengan tumpang tindih klaim. Insiden-insiden yang terjadi dengan negara tetangga pada umumnya adalah pada wilayah dimana garis batas itu belum ditetapkan atau pada wilayah tumpang tindih klaim.

            Dalam rangka penetapan batas-batas wilayahnya, Indonesia telah menyelesaikan titik-titik garis pangkalnya yang dituangkan melalui PP No. 38 Tahun 2002. Sesuai dengan Konvensi Hukum Laut 1982, garis pangkal ini merupakan dasar bagi penetapan garis perbatasan dengan negara-negara tetangga.

            Batas-batas dimana saja yang sudah ditetapkan? Batas-batas darat antara Indonesia dengan Malaysia dan Papua Nugini secara formal telah ditetapkan dalam perjanjian-perjanjian  perbatasan yang pada waktu itu dibuat oleh Hindia Belanda namun karena penetapannya masih menggunakan metodologi tradisional maka garis-garis batas tersebut perlu lebih ditegaskan dalam format dan koordinat yang lebih jelas dan sesuai dengan standar internasional tentang perbatasan.

            Sedangkan batas-batas maritim, karena harus diformat ulang, pada umumnya belum ada dengan satu negara pun yang tuntas. Semuanya masih dalam perundingan. Mengapa begitu lambat menetapkan pagar maritim ini? Seperti lazimnya dalam setiap proses perundingan penetapan perbatasan antara negara, faktor-faktor yang mempengaruhi  upaya menetapkan batas-batas wilayah Indonesia dengan negara-negara tetangga,  antara lain dapat berupa faktor politis, politis-juridis, ekonomis, atau semata-mata faktor teknis perundingan. Faktor politis misalnya pernah sarat mewarnai penetapan batas maritim antara Australia dan Indonesia karena keterkaitan issue Timor Timur didalamnya. Faktor ekonomis mungkin sangat mempengaruhi perundingan batas maritim antara Indonesia dengan Vietnam di Laut Natuna dan baru dapat diselesaikan setelah 30 tahun (1973-2003). Faktor politis-juridis dan sekaligus ekonomis sangat mewarnai proses penetapan batas maritim di Laut Sulawesi dengan Malaysia pasca kasus Pulau Sipadan dan Ligitan. Faktor lain seperti “self-interest” negara tetangga misalnya sangat mendominasi perundingan batas ZEE di Selat Malaka dan Laut Cina Selatan.

            Di wilayah/perairan lain, proses penetapannya secara umum hanya dipengaruhi oleh faktor teknis perundingan, antara lain, masalah prioritas negara-negara terkait tentang perlunya segera dilakukan penetapan batas maritim, atau jadwal dan modus perundingan yang masih perlu ditetapkan. Tertundanya penetapan batas maritim Indonesia dengan Palau, misalnya, lebih banyak disebabkan karena kesulitan komunikasi diplomatik kedua negara karena masing-masing tidak memiliki hubungan diplomatik. Perundingan ini akhirnya baru dapat dimulai setelah pembukaan hubungan diplomatik kedua negara tahun 2007 .

            Penetapan batas maritim dengan Timor Leste juga akan dipengaruhi oleh berbagai faktor yang lebih kompleks yang akan mencakup saling keterkaitan antara penetapan batas bilateral dengan penetapan “trijunction points” antara Indonesia-Australia-Timor Leste. Selain itu, rumitnya konfigurasi geografis di sebelah utara Pulau Timor antara lain dengan faktor lokasi Okusi yang terpisah dari Timor Leste sedikit banyak akan memberikan kendala tertentu dalam penetapan batas maritim di wilayah tersebut.

            Adanya kompleksitas permasalahan ini sayangnya tidak didukung oleh pemahaman publik tentang masalah perbatasan maritim. Akibatnya, pengambilan kebijakan politik cenderung mengarah pada desakan agar batas negara cepat-cepat dituntaskan tanpa menghiraukan bahwa aspek teknisnya cukup rumit.

PRINSIP-PRINSIP HUKUM INTERNASIONAL TENTANG PERBATASAN MARITIM

            Penyebab lain sehingga perundingan perbatasan demikian rumit dan kompleks adalah karena hukum internasional tentang perbatasan maritim masih belum menyediakan pedoman apalagi solusi yang efektif sehingga penyelesaiannya lebih banyak disandarkan pada diskresi negara-negara terkait yang note bene adalah berdaulat.

            Berbeda dengan batas-batas darat yang pada umumya telah lebih dahulu terselesaikan di antara negara-negara, maka batas-batas maritim merupakan suatu lembaga hukum internasional yang relatif baru. Batas-batas darat pada umumnya telah ditetapkan bersamaan dengan negara-negara tersebut memperoleh title atas teritorinya misalnya akibat menang perang, penemuan wilayah (discovery), pendudukan (occupation), prescription, dan dasar-dasar title lainnya yang diakui oleh hukum internasional pada waktu itu. Sejarah hukum internasional juga mengenal prinsip-prinsip hukum tentang bagaimana menetapkan batas darat seperti konsep thalweg atau prinsip-prinsip geografis yang dapat dijadikan sebagai batas. Namun mengingat batas-batas darat antar negara pada umumnya telah tuntas, maka hukum internasional yang mengatur tentang batas darat ini tidak banyak digunakan lagi atau bahkan dapat disimpulkan bahwa cabang hukum ini tidak berkembang lagi.

            Persoalan hukum yang masih sering timbul tentang darat yang berkaitan dengan  perbatasan sebagai akibat warisan masa lalu, khususnya di negara-negara bekas jajahan, adalah tentang klaim tumpang tindih antar negara atas suatu wilayah darat (pada umumnya pulau-pulau ) yang disebabkan oleh ketidakjelasan status pulau-pulau dimaksud atau, karena dinilai pada waktu itu tidak memiliki signifikansi, dibiarkan tidak jelas oleh negara-negara penjajah.

            Hukum tentang Perbatasan Maritim merupakan cabang hukum internasional yang relatif baru dan berkembang seiring dengan berkembangnya hukum laut setelah perang dunia II yang dimulai dengan proses kodifikasi hukum laut melalui Konvensi Jenewa 1958 dan mencapai puncaknya dengan lahirnya Konvensi PBB tentang Hukum Laut tahun 1982. Konvensi PBB tentang Hukum Laut tahun 1982 ini sebenarnya tidak banyak bahkan hampir tidak memuat  aturan substantif  tentang hukum perbatasan maritim khususnya untuk ZEE dan landas kontinen karena rumusan tentang masalah ini hanya berupa suatu paragrap pada setiap jenis zona maritim tersebut yaitu the delimitation of the exclusive economic zone/continental shelf between States with opposite of adjacent coasts shall be effected by agreement on the basis of international law, as referred to in Article 38 of the Statute of the International Court of Justice, in order to achieve an equitable solution.  Pasal ini pada dasarnya hanya bersifat prosedural yaitu mewajibkan setiap negara yang berhadapan dan berdampingan untuk membuat perjanjian batas maritim.

            Aturan delimitasi yang agak bersifat substantif terdapat pada pasal 15 khusus untuk delimitasi laut teritorial, yang menyatakan:

where the coasts of two States are opposite or adjacent to each other, neither of the two States is entitled, failing agreement between them to the contrary, to extend its territorial sea beyond the median line every point of which is equidistant from the nearest points on the baselines from which the breadth of the territorial seas of each of the two States is measured. The above provision does not apply, however, where it is necessary by reason of historic title or other special circumstances to  delimit the territorial seas of the two States in a way where is at variance therewith.

Aturan ini menekankan pada penggunaan prinsip garis tengah (median line) dalam menetapkan garis batas teritorial kecuali jika ada alasan hak historis atau keadaan lain.

Namun demikian, Konvensi ini mendorong pesatnya perkembangan hukum tentang batas maritim di luar Konvensi  karena dengan munculnya berbagai zona maritim, khususnya dengan kriteria yang baru, maka perlu pengaturan lebih lanjut tentang delimitasinya diantara  negara yang berhadapan atau berdampingan. Akibat lahirnya zona-zona maritim ini dengan kriteria baru di satu pihak, dan tidak adanya aturan yang jelas dalam Konvensi tentang cara menetapkan batasnya di pihak lain, maka praktek negara serta jurisprudensi tentang  penetapan batas zona maritim ini semakin berkembang, dan perdebatan tentang penemuan hukum dari praktek-praktek negara dan jurisprudensi ini juga semakin marak,  yang pada akhirnya memperkaya norma hukum kebiasaan internasional.

Sampai saat ini, pembentukan hukum internasional positif tentang penetapan batas maritim antar negara dalam rangka hukum kebiasaan internasional masih berlangsung dan untuk sementara belum ada kesepakatan diantara para  pakar tentang aturan yang baku tentang hal ini. Pada saat perumusan pasal-pasal tentang delimitasi batas maritim pada Konvensi PBB tentang Hukum Laut 1982, khususnya untuk ZEE dan landas kontinen, masalah ini merupakan salah satu issue yang sangat kontroversial. Dalam pembahasannya, muncul 2 pendekatan dominan tentang masalah ini, yaitu:

  1. Kelompok yang menekankan pada prinsip equidistance/median line-special cirscumstances.

Pendekatan ini lebih suka menggunakan prinsip garis tengah sebagai prinsip umum dan akan melakukan penyesuaian pada garis tengah tsb jika terdapat situasi-situasi khusus.

  1. Kelompok yang menekankan pada prinsip equitable.

Menurut pendekatan ini, equidistance harus dilihat sebagai salah satu metode dan bukan satu-satunya metode untuk garis batas. Prinsip hukum yang perlu ditekankan adalah equitable yaitu bahwa garis batas itu dinilai adil oleh kedua para pihak.

Karena perdebatan yang berkepanjangan maka Konvensi akhirnya memuat suatu rumusan yang sangat sederhana, yaitu …shall be effected by agreement on the basis of international law, as referred to in Article 38 of the Statute of the International Court of Justice, in order to achieve an equitable solution….

Karena rumusan tersebut sangat sederhanan maka dalam praktek timbul banyak penafsiran,  a.l.:

  1. Pasal ini sama sekali tidak mengandung aturan substantif dan hanya memberi  pedoman bahwa hasil perjanjian harus equitable. Namun demikian, Konvensi ini sama sekali tidak menyangkal eksistensi aturan hukum substantif yang harus dicari dalam hukum laut internasional di luar Konvensi yang dikembangkan dalam mekanisme pembentukan hukum internasional pada umumnya seperti praktek negara, jurisprudensi dan pendapat pakar hukum. Melalui penerapan aturan hukum inilah equitable solution dapat dicapai. Klausula on the basis of international law ditafsirkan sebagai memberi batasan bagi para pihak agar dalam menarik garis batas harus disesuaikan  dengan hukum yang berlaku.
  1. Pasal ini hanya menetapkan syarat bahwa hasilnya harus equitable tanpa harus memperhatikan bagaimana dasar-dasar atau metode dalam mencapai hasil ini. Dalam hal ini para pihak dapat menyetujui garis apa saja sepanjang hasilnya dinilai equitable oleh masing-masing pihak dan tidak perlu harus menerapkan suatu aturan hukum tertentu. Dalam hal ini eksistensi adanya suatu norma hukum tentang delimitasi sangat diragukan. Klausula on the basis of international law harus ditafsirkan bahwa agreement dimaksud harus dibuat berdasarkan hukum internasional. Ahli Hukum Laut seperti Malcolm D. Evan[1] dalam  hal ini menyatakan bahwa it is often easier to agree on the result than on the reasoning that lies behind it and strongly supported result is usually of more importance to the parties than a closely reasoned one.

            Para pakar hukum laut cenderung berpendapat bahwa karena Konvensi tidak menuntaskan masalah ini ( the international maritime boundary law  codified in the 1982 Convention on the Law of the Sea is indeterminate maka perdebatan tentang masalah hukum delimitasi batas maritim ini masih akan berlangsung dan tampaknya cabang hukum ini masih terus berkembang ditengah-tengah semaraknya praktek negara dalam menetapkan batas-batas zona maritim dan jurisprudensi. Namun seperti yang dikemukakan oleh pakar hukum delimitasi batas maritim, Jonathan I. Charney[2]A primary criticism of  the current of this law is its indeterminacy. International law does not require that maritime boundaries be delimited in accordance with any particular method; rather, it requires that they be delimited in accordance with equitable principles, taking into account all of the relevant circumstances of the case so as to produce an equitable result.

            Sumbangan penting lainnya dari Konvensi terhadap perkembangan hukum delimitasi batas maritim ini adalah ditetapkannya kewajiban hukum terhadap setiap negara peserta untuk menyelesaikan perbatasan maritim dengan negara tetangganya. Konvensi tidak memberi ruang kepada suatu negara untuk membiarkan masalah perbatasannya terlunta-lunta dan tidak terselesaikan (pending) tanpa alasan yang sah. Masalah delimitasi batas maritim ini termasuk dalam kategori masalah yang harus diselesaikan dalam kerangka prosedur memaksa (compulsory procedure dari mekanisme penyelesaian sengketa Bab XV Konvensi. Dengan prosedur ini maka suatu negara pihak Konvensi tidak dapat secara sepihak menyatakan tidak akan menyelesaikan atau menunda dengan alasan tertentu (kecuali atas kesepakatan kedua pihak)  penyelesaian  masalah perbatasannya. Jika suatu perundingan penetapan perbatasan mengalami jalan buntu maka para pihak terkait wajib menyelesaikannya melalui mekanisme penyelesaian sengketa Konvensi dimaksud. Dalam hal ini, jika suatu pihak menolak untuk menyelesaikan masalah perbatasannya secara bilateral maka pihak lain dapat meminta agar masalah ini diselesaikan melalui konsiliasi atau pihak ketiga. Diterapkannya prosedur memaksa ini oleh para perumus Konvensi tampaknya didasarkan pada penilaian bahwa terbengkalainya masalah perbatasan dapat mengundang konflik potensial antar negara yang akibatnya dapat mengancam perdamaian dan keamanan dunia.

KOMPLEKSITAS PERBATASAN INDONESIA-MALAYSIA

Perbatasan Indonesia dengan Malaysia adalah yang paling kompleks dan sangat berpotensi untuk dan bahkan sudah sering menimbulkan ketegangan antara kedua Negara. Batas kedua Negara mencakup perbatasan darat di Pulau Kalimantan/Sebatik dan perbatasan zona maritim di Selat Malaka, Laut Karimata, dan Laut Sulawesi.

Perbatasan Darat Indonesia dengan Malaysia di Kalimantan dan Pulau Sebatik.

            Perbatasan antara Indonesia dengan Malaysia dikawasan ini secara umum ditetapkan berdasarkan Perjanjian Belanda ‑ Inggris Tahun 1891. Dibuatnya perjanjian ini dilatarbelakangi oleh pertikaian antara Belanda dan Inggris pada waktu itu dalam merebut pengaruh kekuasaan kolonial di Pulau Kalimantan. Itulah sebabnya, berbeda dengan perjanjian-perjanjian batas teritorial kolonial pada waktu itu yang umumnya menggunakan indikasi geografis yang tidak tegas seperti sungai, gunung dan karakteristik geografis lainnya, Perjanjian 1891 pada umumnya secara tegas menggunakan parameter koordinat geografis disamping menggunakan batas-batas alamiah.

            Sekalipun sudah menggunakan metode koordinat geografis, posisi yang tepat batas-batas wilayah di lapangan tetap sangat sulit ditentukan karena situasi geografis yang sangat sulit dan tidak mungkin untuk dilakukannya suatu penetapan di lapangan.  Itulah sebabnya dalam pasal V Perjanjian 1891 disebutkan bahwa posisi yang tepat garis batas wilayah akan ditentukan melalui perjanjian lanjutan.Upaya survey dan penegasa perbatasan sebagai tindak lanjut dari Perjanjian 1891 telah dilakukan oleh Belanda dan Inggris sejak tahun 1912 yang akhirnya berhasil merumuskan Perjanjian 1915 dan Perjanjian 1928 yang lebih menegaskan secara rinci batas-batas seperti yang dimaksud oleh Perjanjian 1891.

            Perjanjian-perjanjian tersebut masih belum menuntaskan batas-batas wilayah dan bahkan masih menimbulkan permasalahan dalam penafsiran a.l. karena penggunaan istilah watershed (garis sungai) sebagai faktor penentu batas-batas wilayah yang ternyata dalam praktek di lapangan menimbulkan perbedaan lokasi oleh masing-masing pihak. Oleh sebab itu, pada tahun 1973, melalui suatu Memorandum of Understanding 1972, Pemerintah Indonesia dan Malaysia membentuk suatu Joint Boundary Committee (Panitia Bersama Perbatasan) yang secara khusus bertugas untuk menegaskan perbatasan seperti yang dimaksud oleh Perjanjian-perjanjian tersebut. Panitia Bersama ini telah melakukan kegiatan survey dan pemetaan di lapangan terhadap batas-batas yang belum jelas tersebut dan telah menghasilkan semacam kesepakatan tentang lokasi tempat pilar-pilar batas.

Perbatasan Maritim Indonesia-Malaysia

            Perbatasan maritim Indonesia-Malayisa belum tuntas sampai saat ini. Perairan yang belum ditetapkan batas maritimnya berada pada semua segmen wilayah baik pada perairan Selat Malaka, Laut Natuna, maupun Laut Sulawesi. Ketegangan biasanya muncul pada segmen Selat Malaka dengan insiden Tanjung Berikat dan Laut Sulawesi dengan insiden Blok Ambalat.

Perbatasan RI-Malaysia di Selat Malaka adalah dalam kedudukan pantai kedua negara yang saling berhadapan. Sampai saat ini, perbatasan yang sudah dituntaskan  masih terdiri dari batas landas kontinen dan batas laut teritorial yang ditarik dari utara ke arah Selatan sampai pada titik tertentu, yaitu titik 10 untuk landas kontinen dan titik 8 untuk batas laut teritorial, pada wilayah sebelah utara Pulau Rangsang sebelum Selat Johor.

Perbatasan landas kontinen antara Indonesia dengan Malaysia di Selat Malaka bagian utara seluruhnya telah selesai dan dituangkan dalam Perjanjian 27 Oktober 1969 yang telah diratifikasi dengan Keppres Nomor 89 Tahun 1969. Selain wilayah Selat Malaka, Perjanjian ini juga mencakup wilayah-wilayah lain yang berbatasan dengan Malaysia seperti Laut Natuna.

Untuk wilayah di Selat Malaka, garis batas ini berhenti pada titik 10 menjelang Selat Johor di sebelah utara Pulau Rangsang. Terhentinya proses penetapan batas maritim pada titik 10 disebabkan karena Indonesia pada waktu itu masih harus menunggu diselesaikannya batas laut teritorial Singapura dan Malaysia di sebelah selatan Selat Johor guna menetapkan titik trijunction ketiga negara.

Perjanjian ini masih didasarkan pada definisi Landas Kontinen yang diukur berdasarkan kedalaman menurut Konvensi Geneva 1958. Konvensi PBB tentang Hukum Laut 1982  mendefinisikan landas kontinen sebagai zona yang berada diluar laut teritorial (Pasal 76) dengan demikian secara teoritis pada wilayah sempit di Selat Malaka yang jaraknya kurang dari 24 Mil sudah tidak terdapat lagi batas landas kontinen.

            Perbatasan laut teritorial antara Indonesia dengan Malaysia di Selat Malaka, pada wilayah yang jarak kedua negara kurang dari 24 mil,  telah ditetapkan melalui  Perjanjian 17 Maret 1970 (diratifikasi dengan UU Nomor 2 Tahun 1971).  Seperti halnya garis batas landas kontinen, garis batas laut teritorial ini berhenti pada titik 8 (berhimpitan dengan titik 10 batas landas kontinen)  menjelang Selat Johor di sebelah utara Pulau Rangsang.

            Seperti halnya batas landas kontinen, terhentinya proses penetapan batas maritim pada titik 8 disebabkan karena Indonesia masih harus menunggu diselesaikannya batas laut teritorial Singapura dan Malaysia di sebelah selatan Selat Johor guna menetapkan titik trijunction ketiga negara.

            Pada tahun 1995, Malaysia dan Singapura telah menyelesaikan batas laut teritorial di Selat Johor yang pada hakekatnya merupakan penegasan terhadap Perjanjian Perbatasan 19 Oktober 1927 antara Inggris dan Sultan Johor. Dengan selesainya batas laut ini maka lanjutan perundingan penetapan batas laut teritorial antara RI-Malaysia, RI-Singapura dan titik trijunction sudah dapat dimulai dan saat ini  Indonesia sudah menjajagi untuk memulai perundingan tersebut. Kelihatannya Malaysia ingin menunggu selesainya permasalahan Pulau Batu Puteh dengan Singapura terlebih dahulu baru melanjutkannya dengan penetapan trijunction ini. Untuk itu, Indonesia dan Singapura pada tahun 2009 telah menuntaskan perbatasan bilateral batas laut wilayah pada segmen barat (Tuas – P. Nipa) ini.

            Perbatasan pada perairan Tanjung Berakit masih belum ditetapkan karena penyelesaian pada segmen ini harus menunggu tuntasnya tumpang tindih klaim antara Malaysia dengan Singapura tentang Batu Puteh yang telah diputuskan oleh Mahkamah Internasional. Pada perairan inilah timbul peristiwa Tanjung Berakit  pada bulan Agustus 2010 yang lalu.

            Perbatasan ZEE kedua negara belum ditetapkan. Penetapan zona ini tidak dibahas dalam rangka Perjanjian 1969 dan 1970 karena pada waktu itu konsep ZEE belum dikenal. Dengan diterimanya konsep ZEE dalam Konvensi PBB tentang Hukum Laut 1982, maka dalam rangka implementasinya, Indonesia perlu memulai membuat Perjanjian Batas ZEE dengan Malaysia termasuk di Selat Malaka, yang jarak kedua pantai negara lebih dari 24 mil.

Kendala Utama dalam proses Perundingan Indonesia-Malaysia

            Selain aspek politis dan kedaulatan, kendala utama dalam porses perundingan Indonesia-Malaysia adalah karena tidak diterapkannya prinsip-prinsip teknis yang termuat dalam Konvensi dalam penetapan perbatasan maritim. Kedua pihak khususnya Malaysia lebih menekankan pada proses “upaya mencari kesepakatan” tanpa harus terikat pada metodologi teknis yang sudah disediakan oleh Konvensi. Akibatnya, perundingan lebih banyak diwarnai oleh proses tawar menawar guna mencapai kesepakatan.

            Kendala utama adalah sampai saat ini Malaysia belum menggambarkan secara tegas garis pangkalnya menurut padahal Konvensi garis pangkal sangat dibutuhkan sebagai titik tolak dalam pengukuran serta proses perundingan garis batas. Namun dari peta  yang dikeluarkan oleh Pemerintah Malaysia khususnya  Peta Baru tahun 1979, telah tergambar secara tersirat posisi garis pangkal Malaysia (inferred baselines).  Disebut secara tersirat karena Malaysia sampai saat ini tidak pernah secara resmi menggambarkan garis-garis pangkalnya,  namun pada petanya tergambar klaim perbatasan/batas terluar zona maritimnya, sehingga dapat secara tersirat digambarkan garis pangkalnya. Dalam hal ini Indonesia belum memberi reaksi atas inferred  baselines tersebut mungkin karena disamping sifatnya yang tersirat, penetapan garis pangkal menurut Konvensi PBB tentang Hukum Laut 1982 harus ditetapkan dalam bentuk daftar titik‑titik koordinat geografis dan didepositkan ke Sekretaris Jenderal PBB, yang dalam hal ini belum dilakukan oleh MalaysiaNamun Indonesia secara terus menerus telah melakukan protes terhadap klaim/batas terluar yang dihasilkan dari inferred baselines Malaysia ini.

            Sayangnya penarikan inferred baselines Malaysia tersebut tampaknya tidak sesuai dengan prinsip garis pangkal yang diperkenankan oleh Konvensi Hukum Laut 1982. Hal ini dapat dimaklumi karena Peta Baru 1979 dikeluarkan sebelum lahirnya Konvensi ini. Namun sampai saat ini Peta Baru 1979 tersebut belum diperbaharui dan tampaknya tetap dipergunakan  dalam  menentukan posisinya pada perundingan penetapan batas maritim dengan Indonesia antara lain klaim Malaysia terhadap Blok Ambalat.

            Berdasarkan Konvensi,  inferred baselines Malaysia menunjukkan beberapa permasalahan di beberapa perairan, antara lain, penarikan (inferred) garis pangkal lurus antara Pulau Jarak dan Pulau Perak di Selat Malaka mencapai jarak 123 mil sehingga memperlebar perairan pedalaman selebar 59 mil.  Penarikan ini dapat dinilai bertentangan dengan kriteria geografis (misalnya  general configuration) seperti yang disyaratkan oleh pasal 7 Konvensi. Dalam hal ini pada wilayah tersebut tidak terdapat situasi yang bersifat deeply indented and cut into atau a fringe of islands along the coast in its immediate vicinity yang memberi hak negara pantai menarik garis pangkal lurus.

            Penetapan garis batas landas kontinen dalam Perjanjian tahun 1969 di perairan ini memang ditarik dari garis pangkal kepulauan RI vis a vis garis konstruksi (pangkal lurus) dari Pulau Perak ke Pulau Jarak yang saat ini diterapkan pada Peta Baru 1979 Malaysia. Dalam perundingan pada waktu itu, delegasi RI semula mempermasalahkan usulan garis pangkal  oleh Malaysia sebagai tolok ukur penetapan median line yang ternyata ditarik dari garis yang menghubungkan pulau‑pulau terluar dan bukan dari garis air rendah daratan utama Malaysia.  Namun akhirnya delegasi RI dapat menerima garis konstruksi dimaksud sebagai suatu kompromi dan dimaksudkan hanya untuk membantu kedua delegasi dalam menentukan median line di wilayah tersebut. Dengan demikian, penarikan garis pangkal lurus itu hanya diperuntukan pada perundingan pada waktu itu dan tidak dimaksudkan untuk mengakui garis dimaksud sebagai garis pangkal lurus Malaysia, karena Malaysia pada waktu itu (dan bahkan sampai saat ini) tidak pernah menyatakan secara resmi garis pangkalnya dan garis konstruksi dimaksud bukan merupakan garis pangkal seperti yang dimaksud oleh Konvensi Jeneva 1958 tentang Hukum Laut karena pantai Malaysia tersebut tidak memenuhi kriteria deeply indented and cut into atau a fringe of islands along the coast in its immediate vicinity.

            Pada waktu perundingan tersebut, Indonesia memang sedang memperjuangkan konsep pengakuan atas wawasan nusantara dengan garis pangkal kepulauannya sehingga tidak terlalu mempersoalkan posisi Malaysia  yang menarik garis konstruksi  dalam bentuk garis pangkal lurus. Dengan berlakunya Konvensi PBB tentang Hukum Laut tahun 1982, maka penarikan garis pangkal kepulauan sudah dapat digunakan sebagai titik tolak penentuan batas wilayah (laut teritorial) RI‑Malaysia  di wilayah tersebut. Dalam hal tersebut Malaysia tidak lagi mempunyai dasar yang kuat untuk menerapkan garis konstruksi yang digunakan untuk Perjanjian 1969.

            Penarikan garis pangkal semacam ini akan mengganggu kepentingan Indonesia berkaitan dengan penetapan batas ZEE di Selat Malaka. Selain itu, saat meratifikasi Konvensi Hukum Laut 1982 pada tanggal 2 Oktober 1996, Malaysia membuat suatu deklarasi yang a.l. pada butir 7 membuat suatu penafsiran, yaitu:

  1. tentang delimitasi ZEE (pasal 74) dan landas kontinen (pasal 83), Malaysia berpendirian bahwa garis batas zona-zona tsb adalah garis tengah (median line).
  2. tentang definisi kedua rejim itu yaitu ZEE (pasal 56) dan landas kontinen, Malaysia berpendirian  untuk wilayah yang jaraknya kurang dari 200 mil maka garis batas kedua zona itu haruslah identik (single line).

            Penafsiran ini tampaknya berupaya mereduksi arti dari ZEE dan Landas Kontinen sebagai dua rejim yang terpisah. Dalam hal ini Malaysia ingin secara unilateral “memaksakan” kehendaknya bahwa untuk kedua rejim yang berbeda ini harus menghasilkan suatu garis batas yang sama. Konsekuensi lebih lanjut dari penafsiran ini bagi perundingan ZEE di wilayah selat Malaka akan terlihat jelas yaitu bahwa posisi Malaysia akan menekankan garis landas kontinen yang sudah disetujui pada Perjanjian tahun 1969 juga dijadikan sebagai garis batas ZEE, suatu posisi yang pasti akan ditolak oleh Indonesia mengingat tidak sesuai dengan prinsip Konvensi Hukum Laut 1982.

            Pada segmen lain, penarikan (inferred) garis pangkal di Selat Johor di sebelah Selatan Tanjung Piai sangat menjorok ke selatan dan ke timur sehingga klaim Malaysia bahkan akan melewati garis pangkal Indonesia antara Pulau Nipa dengan Pulu Karimun dan mendekati wilayah perairan Singapura di sekitar Pulau Sakra.

            Penarikan garis pangkal ini mungkin akan menjadi masalah potensial dalam melanjutkan garis batas (dari titik 8) antara RI-Malaysia dan (dari titik 21) antara Singapura-Malysia guna dihubungkan ke titik trijunction di Selat Johor.

            Perbatasan antara Indonesia dengan Malaysia di Laut Sulawesi meliputi perbatasan teritorial (Pantai timur Pulau Sebatik dan Pulau Sipadan dan Ligitan) serta  perbatasan fungsional (batas sumber alam di landas kontinen dan zona ekonomi eksklusif), dalam kedudukan  pantai kedua negara saling berdampingan. Batas zona maritim di Laut Sulawesi ini mulai dirundingkan karena pada waktu itu masih menunggu selesainya kasus klaim tumpang tindih antara Indonesia dan Malaysia atas Pulau Sipadan dan Ligitan yang baru diselesaikan oleh Mahkamah Internasional pada tanggal 17 Desember 2002. Mahkamah memutuskan Malaysia sebagai pemegang  kepemilikian (title)  pulau Sipadan dan Ligitan berdasarkan pertimbangan bahwa kedua pulau itu telah lama di administrasikan oleh Inggris dan (selanjutnya) Malaysia, atau yang dikenal dengan prinsip efektivite. Dengan keluarnya keputusan Mahkamah ini maka kedua pulau tersebut akan menjadi titik dasar bagi Malaysia sedangkan Indonesia masih perlu mengadakan penyesuaian terhadap garis pangkalnya menyusul perkembangan baru tersebut.

            Penetapan garis pangkal dan perbatasan maritim di pantai Pulau Sebatik pasca kasus Sipadan dan Ligitan akan diwarnai oleh beberapa persoalan juridis yang pada akhirnya telah menimbulkan berbagai insiden yang dikenal dengan insiden blok Ambalat, yaitu:

  1. Adanya klaim Malaysia berdasarkan peta tahun 1979 yang menggambarkan garis batas maritim yang menjorok ke Indonesia sehingga juga mencakup karang Tekad Unarang milik Indonesia. Pada UU Prp No.4/1960, karang ini tidak menjadi titik dasar dan berada diluar garis antara titik dasar 36 (Tanjung Saima) dan  titik dasar 37 (Tanjung Arang). Karang ini tidak dijadikan titik dasar diperkirakan karena hukum laut yang berlaku pada waktu itu hanya pulau terluar saja yang dapat dijadikan titik dasar seperti yang tercermin dari pasal 1 (2) UU Prp 4/1960.
  1. Peeta 1979 yang telah diprotes oleh Indonesia ini tampaknya menarik garis pangkal lurus dari pantai utama Sabah ke kedua pulau ini. Penarikan garis pangkal semacam ini tidak sesuai persyaratan Konvensi karena Malaysia bukan negara kepulauan dan tidak ada unsur indented dan fragmented pada konfigurasi pantai dan pulau-pulau tersebut. Akibat garis pangkal ini maka klaim garis terluar Malaysia telah mencakup sebagian blok Ambalat sebagai berada di perairan Malaysia.

KESIMPULAN

            Dari uraian teknis diatas maka dapat disimpulkan bahwa perundingan dan penetapan batas maritim bukanlah proses yang mudah melainkan kompleks dan rumit. Munculnya rejim-rejim maritim yang baru, belum berkembangnya prinsip hukum tentang perbatasan maritim, serta besarnya diskresi negara berdaulat untuk menentukan garis batas berdasarkan kesepakatan kedua belah pihak, semakin mempersulit negara untuk dengan cepat menuntaskan garis batas maritimnya. Indonesia mengalami situasi yang lebih kompleks lagi karena:

  1. konfigurasi geografisnya yang bersifat kepulauan,
  2. sistem garis pangkal kepulauan yang masih baru dan belum pernah dipergunakan dalam sejarah perundingan perbatasan,

iii.            posisi negara tetangga yang cenderung tidak secara konsisten menggunakan prinsip-prinsip Konvensi Hukum Laut 1982,

  1. belum berkembangnya aturan hukum tentang perbatasan sehingga perundingan ditekankan pada kehendak bebas negara pihak,
  2. pemahaman publik yang masih sederhana tentang masalah perbatasan maritim sehingga pengambilan kebijakan dan tekanan politik menjadi kurang efektif dan cenderung tidak kondusif dalam proses perundingan,
  3. trauma kasus Sipadan dan Ligitan yang masih menghantui Indonesia sehingga agak tertutup kemungkinan menggiring penyelesaian masalah perbatasan ke pihak ketiga termasuk peradilan internasional. Hal ini mengharuskan perundingan tetap berlanjut dengan atau tanpa menghasilkan kesepakatan.

            Diplomasi perbatasan tentunya tidak hanya bermodalkan kemampuan diplomasi semata melainkan menuntut adanya keahlian teknis dan juridis. Mengandalkan kemampuan diplomasi tanpa didukung oleh pemahaman teknis dan juridis justru akan menjerumuskan juru runding ke penyelesaian yang mungkin secara politis dapat dibenarkan namun secara juridis menimbulkan ketidakadilan dan jauh dari fairness.

            Kentalnya aspek politis dalam masalah perbatasan ini mengakibatkan adanya kecenderungan untuk tetap menggunakan mekanisme penyelesaian politik dalam masalah perbatasan. Penyelesaian sengketa perbatasan ke mekanisme hukum (seperti ke Mahkamah Internasional atau arbitrasi internasional) hanya akan dilakukan jika kedua pihak merasa tidak menemukan titik temu lagi, dan itu pun jika dinilai bahwa masalah ini harus segera diselesaikan.

****

DAFTAR PUSTAKA

  1. Evan, Malcolm D.,Relevant Circumstances and Maririme Delimination, Oxford University Press, New York, 1989.
  2. Charney, Jonathan I.,International Maritime Boundaries,American Society of International Law, 2003.

[1] Malcolm D. Evan, Relevant Circumstances and Maritime Delimitiation, 1989.

[2] Jonathan I. Charney, International Maritime Boundaries, 2003

Comments Off on Perbatasan antara Indonesia dan Negara-Negara Tetangganya: Mengapa sulit Ditetapkan?

APA PERJANJIAN INTERNASIONAL ITU?

BEBERAPA PERKEMBANGAN TEORI DAN PRAKTEK DI INDONESIA TENTANG HUKUM PERJANJIAN INTERNASIOAL  

(dimuat pada buku , “Refleksi Dinamika Hukum” (2008) dalam rangka mengenang Prof. Dr. Komar Kantaadmaja, S.H., LL.M)

 Damos Dumoli Agusman[1] 

”Apa perbedaan antara perjanjian internasional dengan perjanjian biasa atau kontrak?”, demikian pertanyaan Almarhum Prof. DR. Komar Kantaatmadja S.H., LL.M, kepada penulis pada saat sidang ujian skripsi penulis tentang hukum perjanjian internasional pada tahun 1986. Penulis menjawab secara normatif bahwa yang pertama subjeknya adalah negara, sedangkan yang kedua subjeknya adalah orang/badan hukum. ”Tapi negara dengan negara juga bisa membuat kontrak?”, lanjut beliau dengan tersenyum. Penulis merenung dan saat usainya ujian skripsi, penulis masih belum dapat menemukan jawabannya.

Penulis semakin menyadari betapa pentingnya memahami definisi perjanjian internasional guna membedakannya dengan kontrak/perjanjian biasa. Pemahaman publik tentang apa itu perjanjian internasional juga sangat minim dan acapkali melihatnya dari segi popular yaitu perjanjian yang bersifat lintas batas negara/transnasional. Dalam publik opini, dengan serta merta MOU Helsinki antara  Pemerintah RI-GAM 2005 akan dimengerti sebagai Perjanjian Internasional, MOU RI-Vietnam untuk jual beli beras dan MOU RI-Microsoft 2007 juga akan pahami sebagai suatu perjanjian internasional. Distorsi publik ini pulalah yang mendorong lahirnya klaim bahwa Production Sharing Contracts (PSC) di bidang minyak dan gas oleh Pemerintah RI adalah ”perjanjian internasional” sehingga memicu adanya judicial review terhadap Undang-Undang No. 22 Tahun 2001 tentang Minyak dan Gas Bumi ke Mahkamah Konstitusi pada tahun 2007. Kasus judicial review ini merupakan kasus yang pertama dalam jurisprudensi Indonesia yang mengangkat permasalahan teoritis tentang hukum perjanjian internasional.

Masalah definisi perjanjian internasional memang salah satu issue kontroversi dalam literatur hukum perjanjian internasional. Perdebatan sengit bahkan berlangsung pula dalam perumusan definisi ini pada Konvensi Wina 1969 tentang Perjanjian Internasional. Menurut Konvensi ini, perjanjian internasional adalah:

“An International Agreement concluded between States and International Organizations in written form and governed by International Law, whether embodied in a single instrument or in two or more related instruments and whatever its particular designation”

Selanjutnya, definisi ini diadopsi oleh Undang-Undang No. 24 Tahun 2000 tentang Perjanjian Internasional yang merumuskan sebagai setiap perjanjian di bidang hukum publik, yang diatur oleh hukum internasional, dan dibuat oleh Pemerintah dengan Negara, organisasi internasional, atau subjek hukum internasional lain.

Dari pengertian hukum ini, maka terdapat beberapa kriteria dasar yang harus dipenuhi oleh suatu dokumen untuk dapat ditetapkan sebagai suatu perjanjian internasional menurut Konvensi Wina 1969 dan Undang-Undang No. 24 Tahun 2000 tentang Perjanjian Internasional, yaitu:

3

  •  an International Agreement;
  •  by Subject of International Law;
  •  in Written Form;
  •  “Governed by International Law” (diatur dalam hukum internasional serta menimbulkan hak dan kewajiban di bidang hukum publik);
  •  Whatever Form.

Parameter yang paling menentukan dan acapkali sulita dipahami oleh publik adalah “Governed by International Law” dan format (judul/momenklatur).

“Governed by International Law”

Parameter tentang ”Governed by International Law” merupakan elemen yang sering menimbulkan kerancuan dalam memahami perjanjian internasional tidak hanya di kalangan praktisi namun juga akademisi. Dalam pembahasan tentang Konvensi Wina 1969, suatu dokumen disebut sebagai ”Governed by International Law” jika memenuhi dua elemen, yaitu “intended to create obligations and legal relations under international law:

  1. Intended to create obligations and legal relations.

There may be agreements whilst concluded between States but create no obligations and legal relations. They could be in the form of a “Joint Statement”, or “MOU”, depends on the subject-matter and the intention of the parties.[2]

  1. …Under International Law.

There may be agreements between States but subject to the local law of one of the parties or by a private law system/conflict of law such as “agreements for the acquisition of premises for a diplomatic mission or for some purely commercial transactions i.e. loan agreements”.[3]

Permasalahan teoritis tentang bagaimana mengidentifikasi bahwa suatu dokumen adalah ”Governed by International Law” juga masih menimbulkan perdebatan akademis. Apakah hal ini dapat ditarik dari the intention of the Parties? the Subject-Matter of the agreement?, atau should there be a presumption that an inter-state agreement which is intended to create legal relations is governed by international law? Pakar hukum D.J. Harris sendiri masih melihat hal ini sebagai ”unanswered questions.

Undang-Undang No. 24 Tahun 2000 tentang Perjanjian Internasional sendiri telah menekankan bahwa perjanjian internasional yang menjadi lingkup Undang-Undang ini adalah hanya perjanjian internasional yang dibuat oleh Pemerinth Indonesia yang diatur dalam hukum internasional serta menimbulkan hak dan kewajiban di bidang hukum publik dan bukan di bidang hukum perdata. Namun praktek Indonesia tentang pembuatan perjanjian internasional baik sebelum dan sesudah lahirnya Undang-Undang No. 24 Tahun 2000 tidak luput dari kerancuan ini. Sebelum lahirnya Undang-Undang ini, semua dokumen sepanjang bersifat lintas negara, sepanjang yang menjadi pihak adalah Pemerintah RI, diperlakukan sebagai perjanjian internasional dan disimpan dalam ”Treaty Room” Departemen Luar NegeriPerjanjian yang dibuat Pemerintah RI dengan NGO juga dianggap sebagai perjanjian internasional. Agreement yang dibuat oleh Pertamina and PT Caltex, PT Stanvac and PT Shell juga pernah dianggap sebagai perjanjian internasional dan bahkan diratifikasi melalui Undang-Undang No. 1 Tahun 1963.

Setelah lahirnya Undang-Undang No. 24 Tahun 2000 tentang Perjanjian Internasional, praktek di Indonesia telah menunjukkan konsistensi tentang perjanjian namun masih terdapat kesulitan tentang pembedaan yang berkaitan dengan “Governed by International Law”, sehingga semua dokumen sepanjang dibuat oleh Pemerintah RI dengan Subjek Hukum Internasional masih dianggap sebagai perjanjian internasional sekalipun perjanjian itu tunduk pada hukum nasional seperti “loan agreements”.

            Keputusan MK terhadap judicial review Undang-Undang No. 22 Tahun 2001 tentang Minyak dan Gas Bumi (UU Migas), dimana penulis juga terlibat untuk mewakili pemerintah, merupakan jurisprudensi landmark bagi perkembangan hukum perjanjian internasional di Indonesia.  Dalam kasus ini, beberapa anggota DPR mempermasalahkan bahwa pasal 11 ayat (2) UU Migas yang berbunyi ”Setiap Kontrak Kerja Sama (KPS) yang sudah ditandatangani harus diberitahukan secara tertulis kepada DPR-RI” dianggap bertentangan dengan pasal 11 ayat (2) UUD 1945 yang berbunyi ”Presiden dalam membuat perjanjian internasional lainnya yang menimbulkan akibat  yang luas dan mendasar bagi kehidupan rakyat yang terkait dengan beban keuangan negara, dan/atau mengharuskan perubahan atau pembentukan Undang-Undang harus dengan persetujuan DPR”.

            Mahkamah Konstitusi dalam judical review ini telah melakukan koreksi terhadap distorsi yang terjadi dalam opini public tentang apa itu perjanjian internasional.  Mahkamah Konstitusi menyatakan:

“Meskipun bunyi pasal 11 ayat (2) UUD 1945 menyebut, “perjanjian internasional  lainnya yang menimbulkan akibat luas dan mendasar bagi kehidupan rakyat yang terkait dengan beban keuangan negara, dan/atau mengharuskan perubahan atau pembentukan undang-undang harus dengan persetujuan Dewan Perwakilan Rakyat”, kami dapat menyetujui pendapat Pemerintah dan ahli yang diajukan bahwa perjanjian internasional yang dimaksud adalah perjanjian internasional sebagaimana diartikan dalam pasal 1 dan 2 Konvensi Wina tahun 1969 tentang Hukum Perjanjian (Law of Treaties) dan pasal 2 ayat (1) huruf a Konvensi Wina tahun 1986 tentang Perjanjian Internasional. Oleh karenanya, Kontrak Kerja Sama sebagaimana dimaksud dalam pasal 11 ayat (2) UU Migas, tidak termasuk Perjanjian Internasional yang merupakan ruang lingkup pasal 11 UUD 1945, dan karena itu permohonan Pemohon sepanjang mengenai hal tersebut tidak cukup beralasan”.

            Status loan agreements juga menjadi kontroversi dalam perspektif definisi perjanjian internasional. Hal ini disebabkan adanya pergeseran tentang governing law yang mendasari perjanjian-perjanjian pinjaman. Secara konvensional, perjanjian pinjaman dikenal sebagai perjanjian perdata internasional dan tunduk pada hukum nasional tertentu sehingga status perjanjian ini bukanlah perjanjian internasional ”Governed by International Law”, dan dengan demikian bukan perjanjian internasional seperti yang dimaksud oleh Konvensi Wina 1969 tentang Perjanjian Internasional (dan UU No. 24 Tahun 2000 tentang Perjanjian Internasional).

            Meningkatnya transaksi pinjam meminjam antar negara dan organisasi internasional ternyata menuntut adanya kebutuhan hukum khususnya bagi pihak kreditor agar perjanjian pinjaman terlepas dari domain hukum nasional dan ditempatkan pada rejim hukum internasional. Kreditor lebih merasa terjamin jika perjanjian pinjaman memiliki karakteristik publik dibandingkan dengan sifatnya yang perdata.[4] Akibatnya, muncul berbagai perjanjian pinjaman antar negara dan organisasi internasional yang mengindikasikan bahwa perjanjian ini tidak tunduk pada hukum nasional seperti yang disyaraatkan oleh General Conditions for Loans IBRD 2005. Namun di lain pihak, banyak perjanjian pinjaman seperti halnya perjanjian komersial lainnya yang tidak secara tegas menyebutkan governing law, sehingga penetapan status perjanjian diserahkan pada intepretasi di kemudian hari manakala terjadi sengketa.

            Dengan adanya perkembangan ini maka terdapat dua kemungkinan tentang status perjanjian pinjaman, yaitu:

  1. perjanjian internasional publik ”Governed by International Law” seperti yang dimaksud oleh Konvensi Wina 1969 dan 1986 serta Undang-Undang No. 24 Tahun 2000 tentang Perjanjian Internasional, dan;
  1. perjanjian perdata internasional biasa yang ”Governed by other than International Law yang tidak membutuhkan prosedur seperti yang dimaksud oleh Konvensi Wina dan Undang-Undang No. 24 Tahun 2000 tentang Perjanjian Internasional.[5]

            Perjanjian tentang Pinjaman/Hibah menurut pasal 10 huruf f Undang-Undang No. 24 Tahun 2000 tentang Perjanjian Internasional harus mendapat pengesahan/diratifikasi dengan Undang-Undang dan menurut penjelasan pasal ini akan diatur secara khusus dalam Undang-Undang tersendiri.[6] Undang-Undang No. 17 Tahun 2003 tentang Keuangan Negara menegaskan kembali prinsip perlunya persetujuan DPR ini sehingga dalam pasal 23 ayat (1) menyatakan “Pemerintah Pusat dapat memberikan hibah/pinjaman kepada atau menerima hibah/pinjaman dari pemerintah/lembaga asing dengan persetujuan DPR”.

            Dalam pembahasan Rancangan Undang-Undang tentang Pinjaman dan Hibah Luar Negeri yang saat ini sedang berlangsung, kalangan Departemen Keuangan telah menegaskan bahwa berdasarkan praktek yang berlaku selama ini, pagu pinjaman luar negeri telah disetujui oleh DPR bersamaan dengan disahkannya Undang-Undang APBN sehingga secara otomatis persetujuan DPR telah diperoleh pada saat membuat perjanjian pinjaman luar negeri.

            Namun perlu ditekankan bahwa persetujuan DPR dalam konteks Undang-Undang APBN tidak identik dengan pengesahan/ratifikasi dengan Undang-Undang (oleh DPR) seperti yang dimaksud oleh Undang-Undang No. 24 Tahun 2000 tentang Perjanjian Internasional.  Undang-Undang APBN bukanlah Undang-Undang untuk mengesahkan/ratifikasi suatu perjanjian internasional melainkan Undang-Undang untuk menyetujui rencana pemerintah untuk melakukan pinjaman. Di lain pihak pengesahan/ratifikasi adalah lembaga hukum ketatanegaraan tentang pengesahan oleh legislatif atas perbuatan hukum pemerintah RI sesuai dengan Hukum Perjanjian Internasional. Dalam hal ini, perbuatan Pemerintah RI yang menandatangani suatu perjanjian disahkan dengan Undang-Undang (dengan demikian melalui persetujuan DPR) sehingga Indonesia secara resmi, berdasarkan Konvensi Wina 1969 tentang Perjanjian Internasional, terikat pada perjanjian itu. Sedangkan pengertian persetujan DPR pada Undang-Undang APBN bukanlah mengesahkan perjanjian yang sudah ditandatangani melainkan menyetujui rencana pemerintah untuk melakukan pinjaman. Persetujuan DPR pada Undang-Undang APBN adalah terhadap perjanjian yang akan dan belum ditandatangani oleh Pemerintah RI sedangkan persetujuan dalam konteks pengesahan/ratifikasi adalah terhadap perjanjian yang sudah ditandatangani. Dengan demikian, secara juridis formal, adanya persetujuan DPR dalam APBN tidak dapat meniadakan persyaratan ratifikasi sebagaimana ditetapkan oleh pasal 10 huruf f Undang-Undang No. 24 Tahun 2000 tentang Perjanjian Internasional, kecuali secara tegas dinyatakan dalam UU lainnya.

            Dalam prakteknya telah dikeluarkan Peraturan Pemerintah No. 2 Tahun 2006 tentang Tatacara Pengadaan Pinjaman dan/atau Penerimaan Hibah serta Penerusan Pinjaman dan/atau Hibah Luar Negeri yang pada hakekatnya mengatur tentang Naskah Perjanjian Pinjaman atau Hibah Luar Negeri. Menurut pasal 15 Peraturan Pemerintah tersebut, wewenang penandatanganan Perjanjian Pinjaman dan Hibah Luar Negeri berada pada Menteri Keuangan. Pada Peraturan Pemerintah ini tidak terdapat aturan yang mengindikasikan bahwa Naskah Perjanjian Pinjaman atau Hibah harus mendapat persetujuan DPR.

            Selain itu, Pasal 16 Peraturan Pemerintah tersebut menyatakan bahwa Perjanjian Pinjaman dan Hibah Luar Negeri mulai berlaku sejak ditandatangani, kecuali ditentukan lain dalam naskah/dokumen yang bersangkutan. Pasal ini akan menyulitkan Departemen Luar Negeri jika ternyata perjanjian dimaksud adalah perjanjian internasional publik yang tunduk pada Konvensi Wina 1969 dan 1986 serta Undang-Undang Nomor 24 Tahun 2000 tentang Perjanjian Internasional. Itulah sebabnya, dalam rangka akuntabilitas juridis serta untuk mengamankan kepentingan hukum khususnya kewajiban pengesahan dengan Undang-Undang, maka posisi Departemen Luar Negeri pada setiap perjanjian pinjaman kategori ini selalu mengupayakan klausula tentang dipenuhinya terlebih dahulu prosedur konstitusional/internal sebelum berlakunya perjanjian. Dalam praktek, Departemen Luar Negeri akan menyampaikan notifikasi “telah terpenuhinya prosedur konstitusional/internal” setelah mendapatkan konfirmasi tertulis dari Departemen Keuangan perihal itu.

            Permasalahan yang dihadapi oleh Pemerintah Indonesia terkait masalah perjanjian pinjaman ini adalah tidak adanya penegasan secara juridis baik dalam Undang-Undang No. 17 Tahun 2003 tentang Keuangan Negara maupun Peraturan Pemerintah No. 2 Tahun 2006 (bahkan dalam Rancangan Undang-Undang Pinjaman/Hibah Luar Negeri) apakah perjanjian pinjaman ini masuk dalam kategori perjanjian internasional publik atau perjanjian perdata internasional biasa. Undang-Undang No. 24 Tahun 2000 tentang Perjanjian Internasional hanya mengatur tentang perjanjian pinjaman per definisi Undang-Undang ini yaitu perjanjian “Governed by International Law”. Untuk perjanjian pinjaman kategori ini, ketentuan Konvensi Wina 1969 dan 1986 serta Undang-Undang No. 24 Tahun 2000 tentang Perjanjian Internasional diberlakukan. Akibat tidak adanya penegasan juridis dari Rancangan Undang-Undang ini, akan terjadi konflik kewenangan antara substansi dan format yaitu Menteri Keuangan yang memiliki kewenangan atas pinjaman luar negeri dengan kewenangan Menteri Luar Negeri yang memiliki wewenang untuk membuat perjanjian internasional itu sendiri. Terlebih lagi, dalam pasal 14 ayat (2) disebutkan bahwa Naskah Perjanjian Pinjaman Luar Negeri ditandatangani oleh Menteri Keuangan sedangkan menurut penjelasan pasal 7 ayat (2) Undang-Undang No. 24 Tahun 2000 tentang Perjanjian Internasional, “Dalam hal pinjaman luar negeri, Menteri (dalam hal ini Menteri Luar Negeri) mendelegasikan kepada Menteri Keuangan”.

            Seperti telah diuraikan diatas, dalam praktek Indonesia, perjanjian pinjaman dapat merupakan perjanjian internasional dan juga dapat berupa perjanjian perdata internasional. Loan Agreements yang dibuat oleh Indonesia selama ini adakalanya memuat klausula tentang governing law yang merujuk pada hukum nasional sehingga dengan demikian secara juridis teoritis perjanjian ini bukan termasuk kategori perjanjian seperti dimaksud oleh Undang-Undang No. 24 Tahun 2000 tentang Perjanjian Internasional. Konsekuensinya adalah mekanisme ratifikasi menurut hukum perjanjian internasional tidak diperlukan karena perjanjian ini tunduk pada hukum nasional bukan hukum internasional. Namun di pihak lain, beberapa negara seperti Jerman dan lembaga donor seperti International Fund for Agriculture Development[7] menginginkan agar perjanjian pinjaman ini mengambil format perjanjian internasional yang tunduk pada Konvensi Wina 1969, sehingga prosedur Undang-Undang No. 24 Tahun 2000 harus diterapkan, termasuk prosedur ratifikasi berdasarkan pasal 10.

            Dalam definisi tentang Naskah Perjanjian Pinjaman Luar Negeri pada Rancangan Undang-Undang ini, diindikasikan bahwa Pemerintah RI dapat membuat perjanjian dengan pemberi pinjaman, yang dalam hal ini mungkin Bank Swasta Asing, Lembaga Keuangan Non-Pemerintah Asing, serta Lembaga Donor Swasta lainnya. Lembaga-lembaga ini jelas bukan Subjek Hukum Internasional dan dengan demikian perjanjian pinjaman dengan lembaga-lembaga ini bukan merupakan perjanjian yang menjadi lingkup Undang-Undang No. 24 Tahun 2000.

Nomenklatur/Judul Perjanjian

Pada sisi lain terdapat pula kecenderungan pada publik opini untuk menggunakan parameter nomenklatur atau judul dokumen sebagai faktor penentu untuk menetapkan dokumen itu sebagai perjanjian internasional. Dengan demikian maka setiap dokumen yang berjudul treaty, convention, agreement, adalah perjanjian internasional sedangkan agreed minutes, MOU, record of discussion bukan perjanjian internasional.

ICJ Qatar/Bahrain Case, 1994, memberikan petunjuk bahwa untuk menetapkan apakah suatu dokumen adalah perjanjian internasional tidak harus dilihat dari judul perjanjian. Dalam tanggapannya terhadap “Minutes signed by Foreign Ministers of Bahrain, Qatar and Saudi Arabia, 1990”, ICJ menyatakan bahwa Minutes ini adalah perjanjian internasional. ICJ merujuk pada The ICJ Aegean Sea Continental Shelf, 1978:

  1. In order to ascertain whether an agreement of that kind has been concluded, the Court must have regard above all to its actual terms and to the particular circumstances in which it was drawn up.
  1. The Minutes are not a simple record of a meeting; they do not merely give an account of discussions and summarize points of agreement and disagreement. They enumerate the commitments to which the Parties have consented. They thus create rights and obligations in international law for the Parties. They constitute an international agreement.
  1. Having signed such a text, the Foreign Minister of Bahrain is not in a position subsequently to say that he intended to subscribe only to a “statement recording a political understanding” and not to an international agreement”.
  1. The Court concludes that the Minutes of 25 December 1990, like the exchanges of letters of December 1987, constitute an international agreement creating rights and obligations for the Parties.

Sekalipun Konvensi Wina dan jurisprudensi tidak menempatkan judul dokumen sebagai faktor penentu, perlu pula diperhatikan bahwa praktek negara tentang judul suatu perjanjian sangat dinamis dan memunculkan berbagai variasi. Dewasa ini banyak negara yang menggunakan berbagai variasi judul seperti Joint Statement, Protocol, Charter, Joint Declaration, Final Act, Process Verbal, Memorandum of Cooperation, Side Letter, Reciprocal Agreement (dalam format Nota Diplomatik), Letter of Intent, Minutes of Meeting, Aide Memoire, Demarche, Letter of Agreement, Memorandum of Agreement, Letter of Understanding, Memorandum of Cooperation, Record of Understandingsatau nama lain yang disepakati oleh para pihak dalam perjanjian.

Walaupun judul suatu perjanjian dapat beragam, namun apabila ditelaah lebih lanjut, pengelompokan perjanjian internasional dalam nomenklatur tertentu dimaksudkan dan diupayakan untuk menunjukkan kesamaan materi yang diatur. Selain itu terdapat kecenderungan dalam praktek negara-negara, sekalipun tidak konsisten, bahwa nomenklatur tertentu menunjukkan bahwa materi perjanjian tersebut memiliki bobot kerjasama yang berbeda tingkatannya dengan perjanjian internasional lainnya, atau untuk menunjukkan hubungan antara perjanjian tersebut dengan perjanjian internasional lainnya. Praktek di Indonesia misalnya, sekalipun tidak mengikat secara hukum cenderung menempatkan Agreement lebih tinggi dari MOU yang kemudian diikuti dengan Arrangements, Exchange of Notes.

Sekalipun Undang-Undang No. 24 Tahun 2000 tentang Perjanjian Internasional tidak mempermasalahkan judul atau nomenklatur, namun praktek Indonesia pada umumnya tanpa disengaja telah mengarah pada kristalisasi penggunaan nomenklatur tertentu untuk ruang lingkup materi tertentu, misalnya lebih cenderung menggunakan “Agreement” sebagai instrumen payung dan kemudian MOU serta Arrangements untuk instrumen turunannya. Pendekatan ini dimaksudkan hanya untuk kebutuhan praktis dan secara hukum tidak mengurangi atau melarang Indonesia untuk menentukan bentuk lain berdasarkan asas kebebasan berkontrak sepanjang kedua pihak menyepakatinya. Selain itu, terdapat pula kecenderungan umum dalam praktek Indonesia bahwa dalam setiap pembuatan perjanjian yang bersifat teknis antar sektor harus didahului dengan pembuatan perjanjian payung, seperti Perjanjian Kerjasama Ekonomi dan Teknik. Pendekatan ini cukup idealis namun hanya dimaksudkan untuk kepentingan conveniences dan bukan merupakan suatu aturan yang mengikat. Dalam hal ini, jika terdapat kebutuhan lain maka suatu perjanjian dapat saja dibuat untuk masalah yang teknis dan konkrit tanpa adanya perjanjian payung.

            Memorandum Saling Pengertian (Memorandum of Understanding) merupakan salah satu model dokumen yang memiliki sifat khas/typical. Terdapat praktek negara, khususnya pada negara-negara common law system, yang berpandangan bahwa MOU adalah non-legally binding dan perlu dibedakan dengan Treaties. Namun praktek negara-negara lain termasuk Indonesia menekankan prinsip bahwa setiap persetujuan yang dibuat antara negara (termasuk MOU) memiliki daya mengikat seperti Treaties. Para ahli berpendapat bahwa istilah MOU digunakan dengan alasan politis yaitu ingin sedapat mungkin menghindari penggunaan Agreement yang dinilai lebih formal dan mengikat. Adanya pengertian MOU yang non-legally binding dalam praktek beberapa negara akan menimbulkan suatu situasi bahwa satu pihak menilai dokumen tersebut sebagai perjanjian internasional yang mengikat namun pihak yang lain menganggap dokumen itu hanya memuat komitmen politik dan moral.

            Pada tataran praktis, pengertian non-legally binding itu sendiri masih belum memberikan klarifikasi yang berarti. Secara umum pengertian ini selalu diartikan bahwa salah satu pihak tidak dapat meng-enforce isi MOU melalui jalur peradilan internasional atau jalur kekuatan memaksa yang lazim dilakukan terhadap perjanjian internasional. Dari sisi hukum nasional, khususnya pada negara-negara common law, pengertian non-legally binding memiliki implikasi bahwa dokumen ini tidak dapat dijadikan alat pembuktian serta di-enforce oleh pengadilan. Dalam praktek diplomasi Indonesia saat ini, sebenarnya belum ada kecenderungan untuk mengarahkan penyelesaian sengketa atas suatu perjanjian internasional melalui pengadilan internasional. Dengan demikian, pengertian non-legally binding belum menjadi concern yang berarti bagi Indonesia.

            Istilah MOU sendiri ternyata telah sering digunakan sebagai bentuk yang lebih informal dari ”kontrak” atau ”perjanjian” dalam hubungan perdata nasional. Dalam rangka menarik dan memberikan jaminan politik terhadap investor asing, Pemerintah Daerah juga sudah mulai menggunakan format MOU untuk merefleksikan jaminan Pemerintah Daerah terhadap niat investor asing untuk melakukan investasi di daerah itu. Status hukum MOU semacam ini masih menjadi perdebatan.

            Perlu pula dicermati bahwa MOU sudah menjadi instrumen yang digunakan dalam hubungan kerjasama antar wilayah dalam kerangka otonomi daerah di Indonesia. Pengertian MOU oleh otonomi daerah merupakan dokumen awal yang tidak mengikat yang nantinya akan dituangkan dalam bentuk “Perjanjian Kerjasama” yang bersifat mengikat.

Metode yang digunakan dalam praktek Indonesia untuk menentukan apakah suatu dokumen adalah perjanjian internasional masih belum konsisten. Hal ini terlihat dari pola sistem penyimpanan perjanjian (depository system) yang ternyata menyimpan pada Treaty Room Departemen Luar Negeri semua dokumen sepanjang ditandatangani oleh Pemerintah RI tanpa melihat apakah dokumen tersebut memenuhi semua elemen sebagai suatu perjanjian. Jika diteliti lebih dalam seluruh dokumen yang tersimpan pada Treaty Room berdasarkan materi perjanjian (the merits of the documents), maka pada hakekatnya dapat dilakukan klasifikasi sbb:

  1. Perjanjian seperti yang didefinisikan oleh Vienna Convention on the Law of Treaties 1969 dan Vienna Convention on the Law of Treaties between States and International Organizations or between International Organizations 1986 serta Undang-Undang No. 24 Tahun 2000 tentang Perjanjian Internasional (Multilateral Convention, Border Treaties, Extradition, Agreement, MOU’s, Exchange of Notes, etc);
  1. Perjanjian yang memiliki karakter internasional tetapi tidak tunduk pada hukum internasional publik (loan agreements, procurement contracts, etc);
  1. Dokumen yang tidak memiliki kekuatan mengikat secara hukum (joint statements, declarationsagreed minutes, etc).

            Dinamika hubungan masyarakat internasional yang sedemikian pesat, sebagai akibat dari semakin meningkatnya teknologi komunikasi dan informasi yang membawa dampak pada percepatan arus globlalisasi, mengakibatkan hukum perjanjian internasional juga mengalami perkembangan pesat seiring dinamika masyarakat internasional itu sendiri. Sekalipun literatur hukum internasional telah menyediakan banyak teori dan praktek tentang perjanjian internasional yang cenderung ajeg dan konsisten, namun dinamika masyarakat internasional melalui diplomasi praktis telah memperkaya teori dimaksud dalam berbagai variasinya dalam bentuk format dan klausula yang kreatif dan inovatif. Dari uraian diatas maka praktek Indonesia juga ternyata tidak luput dari dinamika tersebut.

***
BIBLIOGRAPHY

ILC Draft and Commentary on the Law of Treaties, AJIL, Vol. 61, 1967

John H Jackson, “Status of Treaties in Domestic Legal System: A Policy Analysis”, AJIL, Vol, 86, No. 2 (Apr. 1992), pp. 310-340.

Anthony Aust, “Modern Treaty Law and Practice”, Cambridge University Press, 2000.

Charlotte Ku & Paul F. Diehl, “International Law: Classic and Contemporary Readings”, London: Lynne Rienner Publishers, Inc, 2003.

  1. J. Harris, “Cases and Materials on International Law”, London: Sweet & Maxwell, Ltd, 1998.

Delano Verwey. “The European Union and the International Law of Treaties”, Cambridge University Press, 2004.

Jan Klabbers. “The Concept of Treaty in International Law”, Martinus Nijhoff Publishers, 1996.

Malcolm N. Shaw. “International Law”, Cambridge University Press, 1997.

Marvin A. Chirelstein. “Concepts and Case Analysis in the Law of Contracts”, New York: Foundation Press, 2001.

M.N. Shaw, “International Law”, Grotius Publication, 1991.

Rebecca Wallace, “International Law”, Sweet & Maxwell, London, 2005.

Mochtar Kusumaatmadja, “Pengantar Hukum Internasional”, Bina Cipta, 1975.

Syahmin AK, Hukum Kontrak Internasional”, Jakarta: PT Raja Grafindo Persada, 2006.

Clifford J. Hynning, “Treaty Law for the Private Practitioner”, The University of Chicago Law Review, Vol. 23.

Antonio Cassese, “International Law”, Oxford, 2005.

Damos Dumoli Agusman, “Pedoman Teknis dan Referensi tentang Pembuatan Perjanjian Internasional”, Direktorat Perjanjian Ekonomi dan Sosial Budaya, Direktorat Jenderal Hukum dan Perjanjian Internasional, DEPLU, 2006.

Delaume, Georges R, The Proper Law of Loans concluded by International Persons: A Restatement and Forecast, American Journal of International Law, Vol. 56, 1962

[1] Penulis adalah lulusan FH Unpad (1987) dan University of Hull, Inggris (1990) yang saat ini menjabat Direktur Perjanjian Ekososbud, Direktorat Jenderal Hukum dan Perjanjian Internasional, DEPLU. Tulisan ini merupakan pandangan pribadi dan bukan merupakan pandangan resmi DEPLU.

[2] ILC Draft and Commentary on the Law of Treaties, AJIL, VOl 61, 1967

[3] Report of the ILC Special Rapporteur, 1962.

[4] Delaume, Georges R, The Proper Law of Loans concluded by International Persons: A Restatement and Forecast, American Journal of International Law, Vol. 56, 1962

[5] Prosedur dimaksud a.l. penerapan lembaga full powers dan ratification, serta penerapan ketentuan tentang penafsiran berdasarkan hukum perjanjian internasional.

[6] Politik hukum Indonesia seperti yang tercermin dari UU No. 24 Tahun 2000 menetapkan Perjanjian Pinjaman sebagai perjanjian internasional (“treaty”) sehingga pada hakekatnya menutup ruang bagi pembuatan perjanjian pinjaman sebagai perjanjian perdata. Masih perlu dikaji lebih lanjut apakah kebijakan ini didasarkan pada pemahaman yang tepat tentang definisi perjanjian internasional.

[7] Jerman secara tegas meminta agar loan agreements berstatus treaty. Dengan lembaga donor ini misalnya Loan Agreement dengan International Fund for Agriculture Development tahun 2000

Comments Off on APA PERJANJIAN INTERNASIONAL ITU?

GLOBALIZATION OF INTERNATION RELATIONS: IS THERE A NEED TO REDEFINE FUNDAMENTAL PRINCIPLES OF INTERNATIONAL LAW?

By:

Damos Dumoli Agusman MA[*]

 (dimuat pada Majalah Padjadjaran, Universitas Padjajaran 2004)

International law and relations are very dynamic studies. They have been and continue to be developing in accordance with, and are sometimes left behind by, the dynamic evolution of the international system, and to survive they must remain in harmony with the realities of the age. But never in the past, at least from the Westphalian era, have these studies faced a shaking change as extreme as that affected by the so-called globalization process. The tragedy of 11 September 2001 followed by the “US liberating Iraq” in 2003 has culminated the ongoing international systemic change, to some extent shocking the study of international law and relations. People are now asking where are these studies are now headed?

Many writers have already foreseen the effects of globalization that continue to affect the fundamental elements of international law and relations, inter alia, its traditional Westhphalian inter-states system. However the two recent events have reminded the world that the international systemic change has moved in an unpredictable direction and has fundamentally eroded, if not destroyed, the sacred concept of state sovereignty and its related issues that international law and relations have so far counted on.

What kind of world system is now challenging the study of international law and relations? Many have spoken about this. Most scholars hold a view, and a relatively incontestable one, that globalization presents a fundamental challenge to the Westphalian states-system and its central principle of state sovereignty. Although it has brought the demise of sovereignty, most also agree that it is by no means dissolving the state. Much has been said about the emergence of non-state actors that significantly affect the primary role of states in the international system. But the most shocking character of the present world system is that centres of power are scattered among many actors. It is no longer bipolar where a balance of power and containment policy could be sustained. Neither is it unilateral with one state superior to the rest of the world. What is now experienced on the world scene is a complex multi-polar situation in which non-state actors – legitimate or not – are also involved. Terrorists, despite their controversy, by definition of international actors are perhaps one of them.

On the other hand, the international system is still in anarchy, in the sense that it has no central government that guarantees the security of its members. Unfortunately, today’s post cold war world also witnesses the fact that the UN Security Council is becoming ineffective – perhaps its members intend to have it this way – in dealing with the new mode of threat to international peace and security. Together with these characteristics, the notion of a so-called cultural dichotomy between “the West and the World” as inspired by Huntington`s clash of civilizations is believed to have formed the present international system replacing the bipolar East-West model. So the system remains anarchic, with new hostile actors such as terrorism which threaten the people, and the ineffectiveness of the Security Council have already constituted a dilemmatic problem for international law and relations.

The world system has departed from its original set of Westphalian inter-states in the direction of a multipolar system now including terrorism. In this regard international relations have been characterized by a new phenomenon i.e. the emergence of an asymmetric international system in which the logic of threat is beyond rational thinking. As the US National Intelligent Council has put rightly in its assessment in global trends 2015, IT-driven globalization will significantly increase interaction among terrorists, narco traffickers, weapons proliferators, and organized criminals, who in a networked world will have greater access to information, to technology, to finance, to sophisticated deception-and-denial techniques and to each other. The Council is convinced that Asymmetric challenges can arise across the spectrum of conflict that will confront US forces in a theater of operations or on US soil. The logic of state affairs asymmetrically encounters the logic of terrorism. The former relies on military strength and the latter relies on individual lives. Military forces versus suicide. The New York terrorist attack using the irrational means of suicide has disturbed the logic of state power, in which the world cannot identify who the enemy really is nor how to counter attack the enemy in the sense of the inter-states system of international law and relations. In 2000 the US National Intelligent Council has already foreseen the future Conflict and threats facing the United States inter alia  that of asymmetric threats in which state and non state adversaries avoid direct engagements with the US military but devise strategies, tactics, and weapons—some improved by “sidewise” technology—to minimize US strengths and exploit perceived weaknesses.

Counter measures by recourse to the use of force is perhaps, in the prevailing view of the world, the only available one. But the counter attack by recourse to the use of force directed at Afghanistan in 2001 following the terrorist attack raised many fundamental problems on the basis of which traditional international law and relations have come under scrutiny. Who was really the enemy that they targeted? Is it Afghanistan as a state? The Taliban as a government? Or Osama bin Laden as a non-state actor who (coincidently?) resided in Afghanistan? In this case, the world is confused not only over the question of the legality of the use of force in response to such a terrorist attack but also how the target is defined in terms of the law of armed conflict. These novel legal issues are beyond the scope of the present inter-state system. The law of war such as the Geneva Convention of 1949 and the established laws governing the use of force could hardly deal properly with this kind of asymmetric and illogical conflict. Although the UN has attempted to provide quick counter measures to terrorist issues before the New York tragedy, such as by adopting the International Convention for the Suppression of Financing of Terrorism in 1999, the legal problem arising from the terrorist attack thereafter remains unsettled. President Bush acknowledged this dilemma his Address to the Nation on Iraq on 17 March 2003 by saying that   Terrorists and terror states do not reveal these threats with fair notice, in formal declarations — and responding to such enemies only after they have struck first is not self-defence, it is suicide.

The approach pursued by the international community in dealing with terrorism through a global coalition also poses a problem. Fighting terrorism solely by recourse to the offensive use of forces, instead of winning the hearts and minds of radicals, temporarily seems to be effective. However it could also adversely bring another security dilemma to the world system. Offensive use of force against terrorism inadvertently provokes radicalism and consequently rising radicalism would further threaten the international community, and as a result the threatened community will again increase its offensive force, and so on. A spiral is created and the world grows increasingly insecure. The situation is intensely exacerbated by the wounded President Bush’s strong exclusive policy of  “either you are with us, or you are with the terrorists”. Another unexpected acute dilemma is also coming into the fore in the terms of Huntington’s the “West and the World”. The terrorist threat makes the West insecure and they accordingly pursue measures that exclude the rest of the world. The rest will inadvertently react suspiciously. This interaction will create distrust in international relations and will give impetus to radicalism and terrorism. It must be said that asymmetric international relations in which hostile non-state actors join the system has outmoded the existing approaches.

The case of the “US liberating Iraq” has also demonstrated shortcomings in traditional notions of sovereignty. Furthermore, to some extent, the case has also frustrated many international lawyers and even made many people have more doubt about the existence of so called international law. Whether or not state sovereignty is still relevant in the present world system has been highly debated by many scholars. It is also worth noting that in the progressive development of international law, many scholars put state sovereignty in an awkward position. On one hand, state sovereignty is accused of preventing the embryonic rules of international law to take effect. The applicability of laws of human rights and protection of the environment for example is, as many scholars claim, countered with the so-called sovereignty. Cases of genocide, ethnic cleansing, civil war and failed states are among others in which sovereignty is claimed to be a barrier. On the other hand, state sovereignty is always the core issue with regard to the law of the use of force and the breach of it is usually a paramount parameter in determining the illegality of the use of force. In this regard, the world system is neither ready to leave it totally aside nor to keep it in its original meaning. It must be said that international law loves and at the same time hates the concept of sovereignty.

Traditionally sovereignty is an inherent concept of international law. Through the UN Charter in 1945, the concept has since become sacred. The Declaration on Principles of International Law concerning Friendly Relations and Cooperation among States in Accordance with the Charter of the UN embodied in its resolution No. 2625 in 1970 is mainly about protecting the sovereignty concept, inter alia, non-prohibition of threat or use of force, non-intervention, equal rights and self determination, and sovereign equality. However the idea of diminishing the concept of state sovereignty in the law of the use of force has existed since the post cold war era. The concept is being reduced not by bluntly denying its existence but by improving it with a number of permissible concepts such as “broadened interpretation of self defence” and “humanitarian intervention”. Contentious debate on this issue has already taken place in international law and continues. It is about a dispute between minimizing versus broadening the resort to force.

However, the “US liberating Iraq” case has posed a serious problem to this sacred concept. Although the US justifies its action in Iraq on the basis of a newly introduced concept of pre-emptive use of force, the “outlaw regime” and the need for regime change in Iraq seems to be the only feasible argument for the US. Without the former concept, the newly embryonic concepts such as “changing an outlaw regime” or “installing democracy in ‘undemocratic’ foreign states” as justifying the use of force without a UN mandate in a particular state is a little bit too far from being relevant. International lawyers seem to be reluctant to start discussion about this and none of them has ever raised and explored this controversial concept. Nevertheless, the nature of the present confusing international system might give impetus to the discussion of this idea. In dealing with terrorism, it seems to be the interest of the US to have the world free from “outlaw and undemocratic regimes”. In this scenario, the fundamental principle of international law, especially states sovereignty will not only be reduced but even be destroyed. It is of course a problem that the study of international law and relations should deal with.

Traditionally, the question whether or not international law is really a law in view of its nature has already been an established rubric in the study of international law. However, states practice in the present system has made the discussion more complicated. It is of course a big challenge to the disciplines of international law to redefine, if necessary, its existence. The fact that states in practice nowadays ignore the principle of sovereignty does not necessary bring about the idea that international law ceases to exist. From the optimistic point of view, especially analysing the recent case of Iraq, no state that participated in the conflict claimed to ignore international law. On the contrary, they sought a legal basis to justify their actions no matter how good their argument. It is interesting to note that in seeking a legal basis for use of force against Iraq, while the US introduced a newly permissible legal concept, the UK attempted to construct more legal logic by arguing that the authority to use force under resolution 678 endorsed in response to the Iraqi invasion of Kuwait had been revived. In this regard, many scholars have expressed correctly that states violate international law in term of it.  It could also happen in the national legal system, but what is lacking here is that in international law there is no superior organ available (such as a court with a compulsory jurisdiction) that could determine whether or their legal arguments are accepted. It is to say that states are both actors as well as judges for themselves. Again it shows that international law has never ceased to exist although states frequently violate it.

Is states’ practice of recourse to the use of force without a UN mandate becoming a customary rule of international law in the present system? Gladly the discipline of international law has a good answer to this question. Although states frequently act contrary to the established rule of prohibition of the use of force (such as without the UN mandate), such a state practice does not automatically constitute a precedent that could amount to a customary rule. First, such a practice lacks the essential requirement of a custom, i.e. opino juris sive necessitates, a feeling of legal obligation. There must be a manifestation of assent to this practice. The facts show that the use of force without the UN mandate has not been supported by states simply because they are convinced such a practice is not binding upon them. The fact that at the beginning process the US initially asked for the UN Security Council to authorize the use of force against Iraq shows that the US is bound to the rules prohibiting use of force without the UN mandate. Second, the creation of a customary international law could be prevented through a persistent objection. International community through its negative reactions to the US action has succeeded in preventing this practice from establishing a customary rule.

On the other hand, the world has also witnessed the progressive development of international law in accommodating the needs of the international community. To mention a few examples, international law has developed in regulating sea, air and space, human rights, protection of environment, and treaties. Its approach is also going beyond the traditional one, such as the emergence of the concept common heritage of mankind for resources and the concept of erga omnes  in human rights. Both concepts have left aside, if not diminished, the principle of state sovereignty, as their applicability is not on the basis of state consent.

Having analysed the present complex system, it shows that international law developed continuously in accordance with the notions of international relations. But the time is now ripe, following the nature of globalization, for its development to touch not only its norms but also its traditional principles. Strict or even absolute approach to the principle of international law as previously upheld by states is now becoming obsolete. As the Westphalian inter states are fading away, it should be the task of international law and international relations to provide new principles or to redefine them so that they fit to the new system.

How the international community acquires new principles governing their relations in the present system is also a complex issue. International law has an established mode for dealing with how the rules of international law should be sought, created and developed. It could be through Custom, Treaties, General Principles of Law, Judicial Decisions, Writers, and the UN Resolution. But again this mode is on the basis of the Westphalian System in which consent of states is a paramount. Whether or not it still fits the new dynamic of present system is also worth discussing.

To conclude, having seen the complexity of the new system, the discipline of international law and relations should play a key role in helping the international community to rebuild its peaceful relations in the present unpredictable system. Since the Westphalian system is becoming obsolete, it is the interest of the international community to embrace all international actors in the process of rebuilding the world system. In this sense, the foreign policy of super powers together with others states must be that of mutual engagement rather that containment or alienation termed as “either you are with us, or you are with the terrorists”.

In the present system terrorism cannot be dealt solely by resort to force. The root of the problem should be adequately addressed. President Soekarno in his statement to the UN GA in 1960 has strongly convinced the Assembly about how peace should be achieved, in his own wordings: “remove the causes of war and we shall be at peace, remove the causes of tenses and we shall be at rest” and he blamed inequalities among states was the cause of conflict. Many people believe that the cause of terrorism is deeply rooted in injustice, poverty, underdevelopment, and the exclusive nature of the world system. These issues are already slowly fading away in the agenda of the North-South relations. Are these issues becoming relevant to reintroduce to the world agenda? Again it is the task of the disciplines of international law and relations to deal with. But if it is so, they must be revived in a new format i.e. for the interest of human security rather than that of state security and in the framework of a new globalize system rather than that of Westphalian inter-state system. All of these complicated and interconnected issues lead to a question: Is there a need to redefine fundamental principles of international law?

***



Selected Bibliography:

–          The Globalization of World Politics, Edited by John Baylis and Steve Smith, Oxford University, 1997

–          D.J. Harriy, Cases and Materials on International Law, Sweet and Maxwell, 1988

–          Starke, J. G. Starke’s International Law (11th ed., 1994 / I.A. Shearer)

–          BUZAN, B., People, States and Fear , 1991

–          Global Trends 2015: A Dialogue About the Future With Nongovernment Experts, National Intelligent Council, December 2000.

–          Antonio Cassese, International Law in a Divided World, Clarendon Press Oxford, 1992.

–          Malcolm N. Shaw, Internatonal Law, Grotious, 1991

–          J.J. G. Syatauw, Some Newly Established Asian States and the Development of International Law, Martinus Nijhoff, 1961

–          “To Build a World New”, Statement of President Soekarno before the UN GA, September 30, 1960,

–          John Ikenberry, the Miyth of Post-Cold War Chaos, Foreign Affairs, May/June 1996

–          S.P. Huntington, The West and the World, Foreign Affairs November/December 1996

–          Jeffrey Carlyle, Dr. Grez-Escandon, Sovereignty and International Law, Political Science, 1998

–          Peter Rowe, Responses to Terror: The New `War´, Melbourne Journal of International Law, Vol 3, 2002.

–          Jordan J. Paust, ASIL Insights, The US as Occupying Power Over Portion of Iraq and Relevant Responsibilities Under the Laws of War, April 2003, , http://www.asil.org/insigh102.htm

–          Frederic L.Kirgis, ASIL Insights, Terrorist Attacks on the World Trade Center and the Pentagon, September 2001, http://www.asil.org/insigh77.htm

–          Legal Basis for the US for Use of Force against Iraq as stated by President Bush in Address to Nation, March 17, 2993, http://www.state.gov/p/nea/rls/rm/18789.htm and — International Law and the Pre-emptive Use of Force Against Iraq, updated September 23, 2002, by David M. Ackerman, Legislative Attorney, American Law Division, http://www.radanovich.house.gov/documents/CRSReportIraqInternationallaw.htm

–          Legal Basis for Use of Force against Iraq as set out by the Attorney General, Lord Goldsmith, of the UK, http://www.pmo.gov.uk/output/Page3287.asp

–          Benedict Kingsbury, Sovereignty and Inequality, EJIL, Vol. 9, 1998

–          Bruno Simma, NATO, the UN and the Use of Force: Legal, EJIL, Vol. 10, 1998

–          Symposium: The Changing Structure of International Law Revisited (Part4), EJIL Vol. 9, 1998

–          Philip Allot, the Concept of International Law, EJIL, Vol. 10, 1998.

****


[*] Graduated from Faculty of Law, UNPAD, Master Degree in International Law and Politics, University of Hull, England, and now  doing  Phd Program at the University of Vienna.

Comments Off on GLOBALIZATION OF INTERNATION RELATIONS: IS THERE A NEED TO REDEFINE FUNDAMENTAL PRINCIPLES OF INTERNATIONAL LAW?